Story: Dark Mistress - Redux (all chapters)

Authors: fulwiz

Back to chapter list

Chapter 1

Title: CHAPTER 01: The Plan.

Dark Mistress

Written by fulwiz

Beta by Wirenfeldt Jr


Disclaimer: I don't own Kim Possible, Disney does. The other characters come from my own twisted mind.

Warning: This story contains sexual situations, mature themes, explicit violence, death and warped philosophy.

The story is KiAnGo. (And More) If you find this offensive, please don't read further.

Important Note: This story is the sequel to “The Middleton Pact - Redux.” If you don't read that first, you will be very confused.


CHAPTER 01: The Plan.


(September 6th 2007, 6:15 pm)

Life for Kim Possible had changed so much in the last few weeks. It was still hard for her to believe it'd been less than a month since she'd started down the dark path. Less than a month since her eighteenth birthday. The day she ran afoul of the Middleton Pact. Until then she'd considered herself a basic, average girl. Now, as she looked back, she knew better.

For six years she'd traveled the globe helping people. She was the teen hero everyone called when faced with a disaster or villain set on world conquest. By the time that fateful day arrived, she'd been ready to call it quits. She never got the chance. Fates fickle fist had sucker punched her into a dark new world. A world ruled by a secret Council of heroes and villains. A world where she'd become the bad guy.

At first she'd bemoaned this seeming misfortune. Until she'd realized it opened up new possibilities for the girl who could do anything. It hadn't taken her long to embrace the dark side of herself. In villainy she found pleasure. In evil she found freedom. In depravity she found love. She'd also found a goal. A task truly worthy of her abilities.

Kim looked around the conference room of her secret lair, buried deep beneath the surface of the Moon. She was surrounded by her minions, sidekicks, friends, family and her two beautiful wives. Eager anticipation showed on most of their faces as they waited for her to speak.

Their eyes were on her as she stood. “Now. I think it's time to reveal my plan.” She picked up the remote from the triangular conference table and aimed it at the big screen on the wall. “You all know I'm a goal oriented person. Since I decided to embrace my inner badness, that's been lacking. For the last few weeks all I've really been doing is reacting to sitches. That stops now.” Her finger hit a button and an image of the Earth appeared. “This is my goal.”

Wade laughed. “I knew it! You really are going to take over the world!”

Kim smiled at her friend. She knew he'd figured out part of her plan, but not all of it yet. “Close, but no cigar Wade.” There was shock and disappointment in his eyes. “Don't feel bad. I have no doubt we could take over the world if we put our minds to it.” This statement seemed to mollify him a bit. “There are some very good reasons why I have no intention of doing so. First of all it would be no fun. Sure it would be a thrill and a half to come up with some doomsday device and force the world into submission. I know it'd be great fun to have the worlds leaders kneeling down and kissing my butt in terror. What happens afterward though? That is when it becomes a real bitch of a sitch.”

She clicked the remote again and the screen went blank. “Ruling the world, to put it bluntly, would suck. Making decisions, telling everybody what to do, putting down rebellions. Too much effort for too little gain. We'd be spending all our time working at it. No time for fun. No freedom to do naughty stuff. It's.. just.. not.. worth.. it.” She sat the remote down. Her tail curled up and stroked across Anne's shoulders. The tip curled down and rubbed across her breasts. “There's another good reason. I promised Mom I wouldn't.”

Anne felt her stomach flutter with desire at the touch of her daughter's appendage. She could feel her nipples hardening in response to the gentle kneading. Knowing everyone in the room was watching made it just that much better. Still, she managed to keep her mind on what her daughter was saying. “You know I won't hold you to that promise Kimmie. You made it before we both knew how much fun being bad could be.”

Kim grinned as she removed her tail. A small sound of disappointment came from Anne's throat. Kim knew she was being a tease and she liked it. “True, but I keep my promises.”

Stepping over to where Shego sat, she deftly lowered herself onto her wife's lap. She wrapped one arm around Shego's shoulders. Unseen by everyone else, the fingers of her other hand were wriggling their way down between the woman's pale thighs. “That leads me to my last point about taking over the world.” Her fingers found their target and began pressing against the dampness she could feel there. “It's simply not necessary.”

Shego felt Kim's probing fingers against the fabric of her pants. On top of seeing the naughty video a few minutes ago and seeing Kim fondle Anne's tits in front of everyone, she was already aroused. This was almost torture. She leaned in and whispered in Kim's ear. “You're in a mood tonight Princess.”

Kim winked at her. She whispered back. “Yeah. Can't help myself. A mischievous look appeared behind the slits in her eyes. “Tell you what Sweetie. Why don't you scoot over by Mom and you two can help each other out while I finish explaining?”

Down the table, Monique was watching this display with interest and curiosity. She also noticed the effect it was having on her boyfriend. He'd been through in explaining just how things were with Kim now. So had Kim. Seeing it in person really drove the point home for her. This wasn't the same Kim she'd known for years. Yet, oddly enough, it still was. She could see how much her BFF had changed, yet it was still her, just different. Very soon she'd have to have a long chat with Kim. Right now though, she was interested in what Kim was really planning. She could tell she wasn't the only one. Plus, she needed to distract herself from what she was seeing. Otherwise she'd soon be dragging Wade under the table for a fast, hard quickie.

She watched Kim stand and give Shego a quick kiss. Oh yes. It was time to put her two cents in. “Look girlfriend, I'm not following you and I don't think anyone else is either. If you aren't gonna take over the world, why bring it up in the first place?”

Kim gave her an acquiescing nod. “Good question Mo.” She began walking around the large table. Since everyone was looking at her, none of them noticed Shego moving over to Kim's chair. Nor did they notice when she slid it right up next to Anne's. Kim continued. “Let me ask you all a question. Why do people keep trying to take over the world?”

Jim and Tim glanced at each other. Both were still embarrassed about their voyeuristic endeavors being found out. They knew each other so well, they didn't need to discuss their need to keep everyone from dwelling on that. Of course both had also given their sister's question more than a little thought in the past. They both shouted out at the same time. “Power!” “Fame!”

Barry adjusted himself beneath his loincloth. He too was feeling the need to distract himself from the sensual atmosphere in the room. “Vengeance?”

Sitting next to Barry, Yori couldn't help noticing his rather large problem. She wondered if her Master might allow her to assist him with it. Their first time was a very pleasant memory. Her first duty was the service of her master and she enjoyed it greatly, but she also had the desire for a man's touch. Especially a very well endowed, if odd looking, man like him. She suppressed her urges to the best of her ability as she answered the question. “My old master wished also for control.”

Kim nodded as she continued to stalk around the table. “All good answers. They are all essentially correct too. Every one of those things embodies one basic concept, change. That's what I plan to do. I'm going to change the world.” She stopped when she was once again in front of the video screen. “I've come to realize something in the last few weeks. The world is a mess. It's in desperate need of fixing. Across the entire planet people are mired in backwards thinking. Petty wars are being fought over differences in philosophy. Governments are full of politicians who would rather squabble than do their jobs. Multinational corporations and banks line their pockets at the expense of the world's economies. Religions suppress free thought...”

James interrupted her. “Kimmie-Cub. Don't get me wrong, but that sure sounds to me like hero talk.”

Kim chuckled at her fathers observation. “You'd think so wouldn't you? The fact is, no hero in the world would ever consider these things. I spent six years doing the hero thing and I never saw the need like I do now. I thought I was doing good. I thought I was saving the world, but that's not the case. I was doing the only thing all heroes do. I was protecting the status quo. It's villains who are the agents of change.”

Betty diffidently spoke. “Pardon me for saying this Mistress. But, present company excepted, most villains are off their rocker.”

Kim inclined her head to the one eyed woman in acknowledgment of her point. “In some cases that is true. Take DNAmy for example. She's a total nutcase living in a fantasy world. She's also never tried to take over the Earth. Now Dr. Drakken is a different story. He's tried to take over the world more times than I can count. Ask yourselves, is he really as insane as most people think, or is there a method to his madness?” She looked at her father. “Dad you knew him in college. What do you think?”

Sitting closest to the head of the table, James was the only one who'd noticed the goings on there. It took him a moment to tear his eyes away. “Umm. Well Kim. I'd say Drew's in it for revenge. That was the impression I got when he tried to kidnap me and my friends that time. He seemed to still be pissed about us laughing at his attempt at robot dates. Mind you we did laugh about it long and hard, with youthful abandon.”

Kim remembered that well. It had been her first encounter with Drakken's female robots, the Bee-Bee's. If what she thought was right, Drakken's past was coming back to haunt everyone again, himself included. “I'd say that's part of it. Not all though. Let's ask someone who knows him best. Shego?”

Shego jumped slightly at the mention of her name. She'd been hoping Kim wouldn't draw attention to her for a bit. She was in the middle of a delicate matter and didn't want to stop. If she did, Anne might stop also and that wouldn't be any fun. She slowed her digital ministrations and felt Anne do the same. Her gaze went out over the table. Unlike Kim, she wasn't prone to blushing. Seeing all eyes knowingly on her, she almost did. She made a mental note to punish Kim for this later. “Dr. D. was never very forthcoming about his reasons for the stuff he did. Revenge is a big part of it, but I think it was more about recognition. He wants the world to acknowledge his genius. Ya know, now that I think about it, he hasn't tried even once since the Invasion to take over the world.”

Kim did her best to suppress a grin at her wife's discomfort. She had the feeling she was going to pay for it later. “I noticed that too. It all comes back to change. He spent years trying to take over the world for one real reason. He wanted to change it into a place where he would get the recognition he felt he deserved. If it hadn't been for the Invasion, he'd still be at it harder than ever.”

She once more began walking around the table. “That's just one example, but I think it makes my point. He was acting as an agent of change. I intend to do the same. I've given you a few examples of what's wrong with the world. It's time something is done to fix things...”

Steve felt a hand creep across his lap. He'd been so intent on what Kim was saying, he hadn't noticed Candy moving her chair closer to his. Apparently she was just as affected by the sexual undercurrent in the room as he was. Already on edge, he needed to distract himself a bit from her manipulation. If he didn't things were going to get messy very quickly. Luckily there was a thought in his head that he felt it was a good time to address. “Kim. All the things you mentioned are changing. There are people all over the world working to make things better.”

Kim happened to be passing him when he spoke. She could see things were starting to get out of hand, or would that be in hand? She could feel herself becoming more aroused as the tension in the room went up another notch. Unbeknownst to everyone else, she was inciting these reactions for a purpose. “You've got a point Steve. However, for every person trying to change things, there's another pushing back. Things are changing, but at a snails pace. In some cases those opposed to change are actually making things go backwards.”

In a few more steps, she was again at the head of the table. She stopped right behind her naughty wives. “Let me be clear on this. There's two reasons I want to change the world. In the first place, it's necessary. I happen to like the Earth and I don't want to see it ruined by those who refuse to embrace change. Secondly, I want to change it in ways that don't just make it better all around. I want to make it better for people like us.” She reached over the shoulders of the women in front of her. In each hand she cupped a breast. Gently she began squeezing. “I want to make a world where we can do things we want. Things that now are either barely tolerated or outright forbidden.” She could feel the breasts heaving in her grasp. “I want a world where people accept those of us who are different.”

She let go and once more started around the table. It was almost time now. “Let me give you an example.” She stopped next to Vivian and placed her hands on the excited woman's shoulders. “Viv here is into nudism. She loves being naked. She looked down into the blonde woman's face. “Don't you?”

Vivian nodded. “Yes I do. It's such a liberating feeling.”

Kim grinned. “Now, the way things are in the world today, she can't go naked when she wants, where she wants.” She ran her hands down Vivian's arms and gently lifted. The woman stood. “I want to change that. I'm going to change the way people think. I'm going to use any means at my disposal to capture the peoples hearts, minds, and libidos. When I'm done people will see their lives and the lives of everyone else in a new light.” She let go of the woman and smiled at her. “Until then, I don't think anyone here would mind if Viv got comfortable, would they?”

It didn't take any time at all before Vivian understood what Kim was alluding to. She could feel everyone's eyes on her as she began removing her clothes. The thrill of knowing they could see her body was exhilarating. This was the freedom she craved. By the time she was completely naked, she wanted Kim to do exactly as she said.

Kim gave her a light pat on the butt before resuming her stroll. By the time she'd reached the other side of the table, Vivian was once again sitting. Now however, she was grinning and displaying her body freely. Kim stopped behind Yori. “Now we wouldn't want Viv to feel in the minority would we? She looked down at Yori. “Why don't you go ahead and get naked too?”

Yori grinned as she leaped out of her chair. “Master, it would be my honor and pleasure!”

While Yori was disrobing, Kim grabbed her chair and pushed it away from the table. It rolled until it hit the far wall. She then moved over to where Betty sat. “You too Bets, come on, you know you want to.”

Only slightly less enthusiastically than the teenage ninja, Betty stood and started to strip. The room got very quiet, with the exception of heavy breathing. Kim watched along with everyone else as more flesh was bared. Even in her bruised and battered state, Betty was a fine looking woman.

With a satisfied look, Kim nodded. “If anyone else feels like getting comfortable, please do.” She began moving back to the head of the table. She waited a heartbeat before she turned and surveyed the scene. More clothes were dropping to the floor. The only ones not getting naked were Steve and Candy, Wade and Monique, or the twins. She watched as everyone else got naked. In a few moments Wade and Monique were also disrobing. She knew it was very, very close to time. All she needed was to push just a bit more. “I think I will too. It looks very comfortable.”

She reached down and pulled her shirt over her head. A grin spread across her face as she proudly displayed her pert breasts to everyone. The grin got wider as she saw Steve and Candy joining in. As she began unfastening her skirt, she saw Yori moving to retrieve her chair. “Oh I'm sorry Yori, but I need your chair for something. She got a look of concentration on her face. “Tell you what. For now, why don't you sit on Barry's lap?” She arched her brows as she looked over at the now naked demonic looking man. “I'm sure you can find a way to make enough room.”

Yori's breasts jiggled as she began to almost hop with joy at her Master's suggestion. She clasped her hands together and looked at him. “May I have the honor?”

Barry let out a loud, delighted, laugh. “I'd be the one honored.”

While Yori was lowering herself onto his lap, Kim dropped her skirt and kicked off her shoes. She strode naked and proud around to the other side of the table. Her eyes were fixed on the only two remaining people who weren't undressing.

Jim and Tim stared wide eyed as their naked sister approached. Both of them were almost gasping for breath at the sights around them.

Kim stepped right between their chairs. She composed her face into a frown. “You poor boys. You look so uncomfortable.” So quickly they had no chance of stopping her, she reached down and fondled the bulges in their pants. “Oh dear! We can't have this!” She turned to Vivian. “I think they need some help.”

Vivian stood again. She looked over at James, who was just finishing his own clothing removal. He arched a brow and nodded to her. “You're right Kim. I'll be glad to give them a hand.”

Kim relinquished her spot to Vivian. She returned to where her wives were trying to undress each other while still plunging their fingers between each others legs. Kim extended her claws and ripped the remaining pieces of clothing off them. Once that was done, she sat on the edge of the table. Her legs swung up and she stood up on the table's top. The sight below her was incredible. Yori, Monique and Candy were bouncing up and down as they rode their respective men. Betty had her legs spread and her feet perched on the edge of the table as she furiously rubbed herself. Anne pushed Shego up and onto the table. She dove between Shego's legs and began licking her. James, never one to pass up a chance at Anne's asshole, probed into her from the rear.

Kim turned in place and saw something that made her almost burst out laughing. Her brothers were sitting as still as rabbits in the headlights as Vivian grasped their cocks and began gently stroking. Their eyes went wide as she took each of them into her mouth in turn.

The need for her own relief coursed through Kim. She reached her hand down to Betty. In moments the dark haired woman was on the table with her. Kim moved her feet apart and pulled Betty's face between her legs. She let out a moan as Betty's mouth latched onto her burning pussy. Her desire made her want to just let go. She couldn't just yet though. The time had finally arrived.

Kim yelled out. “Everybody STOP!”

The room went motionless and silent. Everyone stared at her. They could all see her predatory eyes flashing as she looked down at them. She spoke softly. “Look at yourselves. Look at what you're doing. I want you to remember this moment. All of you think. Think back to one month ago. Think of your life then. Ask yourself if you would ever have believed you would be here, now, doing what you are doing?”

She could see the confusion in their eyes. Almost feel their thoughts as they all grasped at her words. “Now ask yourselves this. Would any one of you want to go back to the way things were? Would you change what's happened since then?” She laughed as she saw the understanding begin to bloom in their eyes. “This is my plan. The world is just like you were. We will change it. We will make it into something everyone can enjoy! We will bring freedom to the world!” Her voice went cold and menacing. “There will be those who try to stop us. Who will put obstacles in our way. We'll make them regret it in the end. There's nothing we won't do to stop them! No dirty, underhanded and evil trick we won't use! It's been said before and is still true now. The only way to defeat evil is with a greater evil. We are the Greater Evil!” She smiled and laughed. “This is our destiny!”

Shego lay on the table staring up at her. She smirked. “Hell of a time for a monologue Princess!”

Kim giggled and shrugged he shoulders. “Yeah well...” She looked around at the people she loved and cared about. “OK. I'm done.” She looked lasciviously down at Betty. “Now where were we?”

Carnality resumed.

Chapter 2

Title: CHAPTER 02: So The Naughty.

Dark Mistress

Written by fulwiz

Beta by Wirenfeldt Jr


Disclaimer: I don't own Kim Possible, Disney does. The other characters come from my own twisted mind.

Warning: This story contains sexual situations, mature themes, explicit violence, death and warped philosophy.

The story is KiAnGo. (And More) If you find this offensive, please don't read further.

Important Note: This story is the sequel to “The Middleton Pact - Redux.” If you don't read that first, you will be very confused.


CHAPTER 02: So The Naughty.


(September 6th 2007, 10:35 pm)

“Private Party, No Admittance”. So read the sign on the ornate door of Upperton's most exclusive club. Inside the club's main lounge a thirty piece orchestra played. Strains of a big band era romantic classic flowed over the couple swaying together on the dance floor. The woman, in her flowing gold gown, rested her head on the shoulder of the tuxedoed man. Had anyone been close enough to hear, they would have noted she was purring. No one was. Aside from the extremely well paid staff of the club, they were alone.

The woman lifted her head as the tune ended. Her large furred ears twitched in echo of the amusement filling her catlike turquoise eyes. “This is evening has been so wonderful Ricardo. I still can't believe you reserved this entire place just for me.”

He smiled. “My dear Bonita. I felt it best we not be disturbed by gawkers, or those who might inform the constabulary of our presence. Besides, what good is it to be extremely wealthy if you cannot spend it on something you desire?”

The musicians began another number. One with a much faster tempo. It didn't appeal to her mood. She started to move toward the table where their drinks awaited. She was unable to. The arms that encircled her waist did not let go. “Ricardo?”

His smile became something more as he looked at her. “You wish to stop dancing yes? I too think it is time we ended this dance.”

Bonnie trembled in his arms. Thoughts she'd been trying to suppress all evening came to the fore. Only now did she understand he felt the same way. “I do. So much... But what about Junior?”

His smile took on a more familiar mien. It was the one he had when he was plotting a work of villainy. “Are we not evil? Dealing with my son can come later.” He drew her closer. Pressing her body to his. “Much later.”

The grin she gave him was feral and not just because of her fangs.

Minutes later, they exited the club. The laughter that followed them sent chills racing down the spines of all who heard it.

xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx

Bleary eyed, Shego groped for the button that would shut off the alarm. Her hand landed on something round and warm. She blinked twice as her sleep fog mind cleared slightly. The beeping continued and apparently fondling Anne's breast wasn't going to stop it. Shego climbed over the sleeping redhead and frowned at the alarm's time display. 9:00 am was much too early in her opinion. She shut off the alarm and sat up on the edge of the bed.

Twenty minutes later, she was striding down a door lined corridor, freshly showered and naked as the day she was born. Early this morning, before everyone stumbled off to sleep, Kim announced that anyone who wanted to could go naked in the lair. The idea was met with unanimous approval. Shego was never one to be overly exhibitionistic, but it seemed like a good idea at the time. Now that she'd slept on it, the idea was growing on her.

None of the doors she passed were marked, but she knew she was heading in the right direction. She could smell coffee. Turning a corner, she saw Yori. The young ninja was attaching a metallic looking sign to the wall beside a door. Obviously she'd found the right place as the sign proclaimed this was the dining hall. Yori too had adopted the new undress code. Hearing her approach, she turned and smiled. Shego returned her smile. During last nights event the two of them had become much closer. Most everyone had.

xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx

Betty Director rubbed a finger under her eyepatch. Her new ocular implant was irritating the still bruised skin around her eye socket. It was also irritating her mentally. Her previous implant had been destroyed in the electronic pulse attack on Kim's old lair. The last thing she'd wanted was a new one, especially since her previous one had been partly to blame for the attack in the first place. Not getting it replaced was out of the question though. As far as her subordinates at Global Justice knew, thanks to Wade's manipulations of it, the old one had saved her. So first thing this morning she'd gotten the replacement. This time, once she got back to the lair, she'd have Wade work his technological magic on it. This one would not betray her or her mistress.

For now though, she was getting some use out of it. She was sitting alone in one of GJ's interrogation rooms. What she saw through the implant was just outside the room. A feed from one of the many surveillance cameras located in the headquarters building. Three guards sat in hard plastic chairs. Each was awaiting their turn in the room with her. One was looking very nervous. She returned her sight to normal and looked down at the folder with his name on it. Her investigation into the missing robots had turned up some interesting things.

She stood, went to the door and opened it. Skipping over the next two names on her list, she called out the name of the third. The nervous one. “Trooper Thayer? Please come in and have a seat.”

xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx

John Viceroy blinked his eyes as he emerged into the prison exercise yard. The combination of morning sun and hundreds of orange jumpsuits were enough to make anyone's eyes water. He felt the prodding of the guard's nightstick in his back. He'd known this moment was coming ever since the Council passed sentence of life imprisonment on him. Two words floated through his mind as he moved further into the yard. General population.

Unlike more mundane members of law enforcement, he didn't rate any special protections. Once the Council turned him over to prison authorities his past became irrelevant. Neither the warden or the guards knew or cared that he helped put some of the most dangerous people in this place here. From this day forward, he was a walking target. He'd be spending the rest of his life on the lookout for a homemade sticker, or worse, in the back.

Almost immediately, his worst fear was realized. Over by the basketball court a group of prisoners were sitting at some picnic tables. Viceroy found himself staring into a pair of coal black eyes surrounded by a burn scarred face. Viceroy had good reason to know the short man's scars covered more than half his body. The scars were there because of him. It had been over ten years since he'd taken Peter Kindle down. He could see the hatred burning in the eyes of the man known to the villain world as Pyro Pete.

Viceroy knew he only had a couple choices if he were to keep breathing for any length of time. He could prove he was tough enough to get on the list of people that nobody messed with. Chances of that happening were slim to none. The other was to get in with someone already on that list. If he could suck up, figuratively and probably literally, to someone bad enough he'd be left mostly alone. He didn't like either choice and it looked like he wouldn't get the chance anyway.

Pyro Pete rose from his seat and began walking toward him. Viceroy was about to turn and look for a place to hide when he felt a muscular arm drape itself over his shoulders. Two things happened at once. Pete stopped his advance and the owner of the arm spoke.

“Looks like you got an admirer dude. Seriously.”

John turned his head to look at the man. He already knew who it was. There was only one person in the world who would turn a phrase like that. Sure enough, he looked into a mustached face topped off by a blond mullet. It was the infamous Motor Ed. Out of the corner of his eye, he saw Pete turn away. He was obviously not inclined to mess with this man who was well known to be just this side of insane.

Viceroy began to feel a sense of relief. If he had to hook up with someone to stay alive, he could do worse. Not only was Ed a bit crazy, he was tough. There was also the bonus that he was well known for only liking the ladies.

He swallowed the lump of fear in his throat and spoke. “Thank you Mr. Lipsky. I think you just saved my life.”

Ed ran his free hand through his hair. “No worries GJ dude. Pete's not gonna mess with me. Tell ya what, Eddie's got no beef with you. Stick with me and I'll take care of you. Seriously.”

John was about to thank him again, but he was cut off when a guards voice rang out. “Lipsky, get over to the motor pool. They got some work for you.”

A grin appeared on Motor Ed's face. “'Bout time! Come on GJ dude. We got us some fun now. Seriously!”

John Viceroy spent the next three hours playing grease monkey to the vehicle obsessed Motor Ed. During that time, they repaired two prison vans and a police cruiser. Apparently this was common practice whenever Ed was here. It seemed the warden knew how to keep Eddie from causing trouble. He was soon to learn there was more to it than that. The two of them approached one last vehicle. It was a very dilapidated van.

Instead of heading right for the engine, Ed motioned for John to get inside. Once they were both in the van, Ed gave a nod to the guard who was keeping an eye on them.

From the passenger seat Viceroy could see the guard putting his hands behind his back and making a big production of turning and ignoring them. Curiosity overcame him. “What's going on?”

Eddie grinned as he started the engine and put the van in gear. “You see GJ Dude, we is leaving. I got this deal worked out. It's like seriously sweet. I fix up the stuff in the motor pool and they let me escape.”

Within moments, he proved his words to be true as he floored the accelerator and drove the van through the conveniently unlocked gates.

xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx

Monique lay on her side with her head buried under the covers. Her eyes were squeezed tightly shut. She was talking to herself in an almost desperate voice. “Come on girl get a grip. So you fucked Wade in front of everybody. It's no big deal right? I mean everybody else was doing it too. Yeah. That's OK.” She spun under the covers as more memories of the previous night emerged. “OMG! I can't believe I... I did didn't I? Alright so I did. It wasn't that bad... Matter of fact I liked it. Damn! I actually did. Might as well admit it. I ate pussy and liked it! Guess that makes me bisexual now.” Another memory floated to the surface. She sat up in the gigantic bed with a look of terror on her face. “Hell NO! I didn't. No way!”

Moments later, she was running through the hallways. She was desperately looking for someone, anyone who would tell her it was just a dream. A nightmare. A hallucination... Anything but...

xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx

Kim and Shego sat side by side at the long dining table. The remains of breakfast were pushed aside, but coffee mugs sat close at hand. Spread across the table top were files, printouts, post-em notes by the dozens and a laptop. Kim jotted down notes as she read through a file. Shego scrolled through the files on the laptop. The both of them were so engrossed in their work, they didn't hear the door of the dining hall open.

They did hear the frantic voice that cried out. “Kim! Shego! Please tell me... Last night... I didn't really...!?”

They looked up into Monique's wild, slightly glazed, eyes. It didn't take any great leap of logic to figure out what had the dark skinned girl in such a frenzy. The two of them already had their own discussion about who and what they'd done last night. It was a night of firsts for them both.

Shego gave the standing girl an innocent grin. “You didn't what? Suck Stevie while Wade fucked you from behind? Yeah you did.”

Monique shook her head. “No not that...”

Kim also affected an innocent look. “Oh I know. Was it letting me stick my tail up your pussy while you ate Mom out?”

The memory of that sprang to Monique's mind. Her eyes widened. “No...”

Shego stood up and walked around the table toward Monique. “It must have been blowing Kimmie's daddy while I was sitting on his face then maybe?”

Monique's breasts heaved as she remembered that. Her mind was trying to not remember the rest. Shego guided her into a seat. She looked across the table at Kim. “I remember that. That means...”

Kim grinned evilly. “Yeah Mo. It means while you were blowing dad, both my brothers were double fucking you. I swear girl, you were almost as nasty as mom last night.”

Monique buried her face in her hands. She knew she'd done it. Knew she'd enjoyed it too. What she didn't know was how her boyfriend felt. This morning she'd woken up in bed alone. “What must Wade think of me!?”

Kim leaned across the table. She lifted her best friend's face up. “I'll tell you. He enjoyed it. A lot. I should know since he was fucking my ass at the time. I tell you, as soon as he saw the Tweebs doing you, he started pounding me like a jackhammer!”

A gasp escaped the dark girl. “But Kim you don't... I mean...”

Shego wrapped her arms around her. “You mean she didn't. We all did things last night that we never considered doing before.”

Kim nodded. “I didn't plan on doing most of the guys but, like you, I got caught up and let myself go. I still prefer women, but I think I could go for a guy now and then too.” A naughty grin spread across her face as she remembered what she'd done, and with who. “Especially if they are hung like Dad.”

Monique lowered her eyes as she thought about that. “I guess I could say just the opposite now. I never thought I'd go for sex with another girl.”

A voice called out from the door leading to the kitchen area. “You're pretty good at licking pussy for a beginner.”

Monique looked over to see Anne enter carrying a pot of fresh coffee. She could feel her cheeks burning as the three naked women laughed.

xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx

The man stepped off the elevator. He was clad in a tight black t-shirt and jeans. His muscular arms swung as he began strolling down the hallway of the hotel. His eyes read off room numbers as he went. A middle aged couple emerged from one of the rooms and walked past him with looks of apprehension in their eyes. This pleased him. He wanted to look intimidating if what he suspected was true.

Near the end of the hall he stopped. The number on the door matched the one his bribe to the concierge netted. His eyes roamed the empty hall as he reached into his back pocket and withdrew a set of lockpicks. His well trained fingers needed only moments to unsecure the lock. The picks went back into his pocket as he entered the luxury suite. The door closed silently behind him as he looked around the living area.

His gaze landed on the end table beside the couch. On it was a bucket containing an upturned and empty wine bottle. Next to it were two used wine glasses. He immediately recognized the shade of lipstick on the rim of one of them. It was one more piece of damming evidence his suspicions were correct. As if blatantly taunting him, a trail of discarded clothes led to a short hallway. He moved with purpose in that direction.

In moments, he was standing in the lavishly appointed bedroom. The curtains were drawn and no lights pierced the gloom. He didn't need more light to see all the proof he needed. There, on the bed, in a disheveled repose he knew all too well was one of recent lovemaking, she lay asleep. Anger filled him as he approached the bed containing his cheating wife. The sound of a toilet flushing caused him to start. He bumped into a chair with a thump.

A voice came from the open bathroom door. “Ah my sweet little Pussy. Have you finally awakened from your slumber?”

The man stood frozen. He couldn't believe his ears. Of all people, this simply could not be.

Two things happened at once. The light on the bedside table clicked on and a man emerged from the bathroom wearing only a pair of slacks.

Bonnie clutched the bedspread over her bare breasts. “Junior!”

Ricardo Senior gave his son an appraising look. “Tell me Junior. Why are you here and not at home where we left you?”

Junior swung his head. He looked at the the two of them. The shock that temporally suppressed his anger abated. His voice was filled with furious indignation. “Father! Bonnie! It cannot be!”

The older man chuckled. “But it is my son. As you can plainly see. I have taken Bonita as my lover.”

Bonnie climbed out of the bed and languorously sauntered over to Ricardo's side. As she took his arm, she cast a disdainful look at her husband. “Obvious much? Sorry Junior, but I've traded up.”

Junior clenched his fists with rage. “NO! Bonnie is mine! You have no right father! I will kill you before I let you take her from me!”

xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx

Anne watched Monique leave the dining hall in search of Wade. If she was any judge, the two of them would be busy for a while. She remembered the first time she and James had taken other partners. They'd spent the next day proving their love for each other and screwing each others brains out as they relived the experience. She smiled as she sat down at the table across from her sexy naked wives.

She began refilling their coffee mugs. “Well girls I think everyone is on board with the plan.”

Shego grinned as she picked up her mug. “Yeah and Kimmie's little experiment was a rousing success too.”

Kim smiled. “Almost too successful. Don't forget we got sucked in along with everyone else.” Her smiled got bigger. “Not that it was a bad thing mind you.”

Coffee almost went up Shego's nose as she let out a laugh. “Princess it was a lot of bad things. Very fun bad things. I can understand now how persuasion and peer pressure together can be a pretty powerful combination.”

Anne nodded. “Especially with a receptive group. Things won't be that simple with others though. Changing how people think won't be easy.”

After taking a sip of her coffee, Kim said. “No it won't be. But we have other tools we can use. It's just nice to know that if we need it we have this option. Other parts of the plan come first though. Right now recruiting other villains to our cause is the main thing. We need the expertise, abilities and connections they can provide. It's also a step toward putting the second phase of the plan into action.”

Shego shook her head. “I still think we should wait longer before we attempt to put an end to the Pact.”

Kim rolled her eyes at Shego's stubbornness. “Now Sweetie, you know it has to be done and the sooner the better. As long as the Pact and the Council exist we can't have the freedom to do the things we need to for the rest of the plan.” She held up her hand to forestall her wife's comment. “Yes I know it will be dangerous, but we all knew that going into it. We'll just do our best to protect the people we care about until all the pieces are in place.”

Anne reached across the table and placed her hand on Shego's arm. “Are you worried about your brothers?”

With a negative shake of her head, Shego replied. “No. They can take care of themselves. What worries me are all the loonies in the world. Once the Pact is gone, they'll have nothing to stop them from making a mess of things.”

A sly smile appeared on Kim's face. “Look at the other side of the coin Sweetie. With the Pact out of the way, there won't be anything to keep us from putting them out of our misery. No rules to keep us from enjoying every moment of doing it either.”

Shego turned to Anne. “Say hot stuff, did you happen to notice our wife is turning into a bloodthirsty little sex fiend?”

Anne chuckled. “Now that you mention it, I have. But you know something dear? I don't mind in the slightest.”

Chapter 3

Title: CHAPTER 03: Villain Recruiting For Beginners.

Dark Mistress

Written by fulwiz

Beta by Wirenfeldt Jr


Disclaimer: I don't own Kim Possible, Disney does. The other characters come from my own twisted mind.

Warning: This story contains sexual situations, mature themes, explicit violence, death and warped philosophy.

The story is KiAnGo. (And More) If you find this offensive, please don't read further.

Important Note: This story is the sequel to “The Middleton Pact - Redux.” If you don't read that first, you will be very confused.


CHAPTER 03: Villain Recruiting For Beginners.


Ron Stoppable used a shirtsleeve to wipe the drool from his chin. His eyes were glued to the sleek and powerful looking vehicle sitting in the Tower's garage. It bore little resemblance to the clunky and boxy armored personnel carrier it had been only yesterday. The forward cabin area had been streamlined, a fourth axle added and the gray armor squares had been somehow blended with the vehicle's body, creating a single sheet of encompassing armor. The whole thing gleamed with new black paint. The only things that remained the same were the oversized tires and the drop down loading door in the back.

Standing beside him, Justine almost let a smile touch the impassiveness of her face as she explained the vehicle's particulars to him. “The power plant is a prototype hydrogen fuel cell. It has a cruising range of 600 miles. It's maximum speed is 180 mph. The rear bay can hold up to a three ton load.”

He reached out, placed a hand on one of the eight tires and boosted himself enough to look into the control cabin. He took in the myriad of dials and switches on the dash and center console. His eyes traveled over the two front seats equipped with five point harnesses. In the middle cabin were two more fold down type seats and lockers for storage. A door blocked his view of the rear area. There were tears of joy in his eyes as he hopped down from the twenty foot long vehicle and turned to look at the woman who'd created it.

His voice cracked with emotion as he spoke. “Justine, this has to be the most Bon-Diggity thing I ever saw. How did you manage to do it so fast?”

Her reply was tinged with pride. “It was quite simple. I contacted the professors of the Applied Physics and Advanced Engineering classes at the Middleton Institute of Technology and made a deal. In exchange for their student's assistance with my work, they get field credits and real world experience. They all left about twenty minutes ago.”

Ron grinned. “That's using your noggin! I never woulda thought of...”

A bell sounding from the rear of the garage interrupted him. The Tower's elevator door opened. Joss, with Rufus riding on her shoulder, stepped out. She crossed the distance to them at a hurried pace. “We just go a call from the police chief of Upperton. Seems there's this buncha villains causing a ruckus there. He said it was a code DD, but I ain't sure what all that is.”

Ron scratched his head. “I don't know either.” He gave a shrug. “It doesn't matter. We'll take care of them!” He glanced at the vehicle behind him with an eager grin. “Look's like we get to test this baby out in action.”

xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx

Betty Director watched as former GJ trooper Ben Thayer was lead away in handcuffs. He'd cracked under her interrogation after only a few short minutes. She hadn't even gotten the chance to use stronger methods of persuasion on him. It disgusted her that such a weak willed idiot caused so much trouble for her and her mistress. She closed the door of the interrogation room and used her security remote. With it she shut down the video camera, effectively making the room secure from all surveillance.

From her pocket she pulled out the specially modified cell phone Wade had given her. Kim needed the information she'd just received as quickly as possible. She began dialing a very, very long distance call.

xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx

Motor Ed appeared in the middle of the lair's teleporter room. He had Viceroy, unconscious and bound in a tow chain, draped over his shoulder. His eyes went wide as he looked at the welcoming committee. “Whoa! Naked Babe-O-Rama!”

Standing between Anne and Yori, Shego raised a hand that flickered into green flames. “Look, but don't touch. Got it Eddie?”

Ed dumped the man off of his shoulder and raised his hands. He remembered well how painful those flames could be. “You got it Green. Seriously!”

Anne stepped forward and checked Viceroy's pulse. “What happened to him?”

Ed leered at her. “He wouldn't shut up about being broke outta prison. So I decked him.”

Shego let her flames die out. “Other than that, everything go OK?”

He tore his eyes from Anne's breasts and looked back to Shego with a shrug. “Smooth as grease. I went to the spot you told me. Found the tracer thingamabob. Flicked the switch and Poof! Here I am, wherever here is, surrounded by Babe-A-Liscious hotties!”

Kim's voice came from the doorway. “Where you are doesn't matter right now.” She walked into the room and wrapped an arm around Shego's waist. “As for my hotties, we'll discuss that later. Right now I need you, Shego, and Yori to come with me to the control center.” She turned to Anne. “Mom, Steve's on his way to help you with Viceroy.”

Anne asked. “What's happening Kimmie?”

Kim glanced over at Motor Ed. He was staring at her naked body and it seemed if his jaw dropped any further it would be dragging on the floor. She figured, until she knew where he fit in her long term plans, it would best not to let him in on too many secrets. “One of our sources has located where Drakken might be. We're going to check it out.”

xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx

The newly christened Ronmobile pulled to a silent stop in the heart of Upperton. Tall buildings rose on every side of them. One of those buildings stood out from the others. It was a good dozen stories tall and covered in large panels of golden hued glass. That alone wouldn't have made it remarkable. What made it stand out was the circle of blue and white police cars surrounding it. Two of those cars, which were blocking off the street directly in front of them, pulled back just enough for the large vehicle to pass.

Joss stuck her head out the side window and looked up at the building. “I reckon this here's the place.”

Ron pulled the Ronmobile up next to an unmarked police car. He and Joss climbed out. Both were wearing black leather single piece jumpsuits they'd found in the Ronmobile's lockers. Belts, containing many pockets, were around their waists. The buckles of the belts were large and were emblazoned with a stylized capital S. As soon as Ron saw the outfits, he knew Justine must have been a fan of the X-Guys movies.

Two, obviously nervous, detectives approached them. Both women were wearing expensive looking suits with knee length skirts and sensible flats. Their jackets were open, revealing the gold badges attached to their belts.

One of the detectives spoke. “Team Stoppable I presume? We are glad to see you. I'm Detective Lagney and this is my partner, Detective Cacey.”

Ron reached out and took her hand. “I'm Ron, this is Joss.” He reached into a large, specially made, pocket on the thigh of his suit and withdrew a sleeping ball of pink. “And this is Rufus. So what can you tell us about what's going on?”

Detective Cacey spoke. “There are two or three of them in the building. Reportedly they are tearing up the top floor. There's also been a couple sightings of some kind of wild, mutated, animal.”

Joss nodded. “Mutated varmint huh? That sure do make it our job then.”

Ron straightened and tried to look heroic. “Yes it does. OK Detectives, pull all your people back. We'll handle it from here.”

The two detectives began calling off the members of the Upperton Police force that were on the scene. By the time Team Stoppable were passing through the front doors of the Luxury Arms hotel, there wasn't a single uniformed officer in sight. The two Detectives got into their car and began driving away as quickly as they could.

Detective Cacey looked back out the rear window. “They must be really fearless.”

Detective Lagney nodded as she pressed her foot down harder on the gas pedal. “I'm just glad it's them and not us.”

Detective Cacey turned to the front again. “Same here. I hate Domestic Disturbance calls.”

xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx

Kim crawled through the ventilation shaft that led down to the secret labs below Area 51. It was a very familiar feeling, especially since she was wearing her old black and purple mission clothes. Yori, in her black ninja outfit, was silently following right behind her. Both were trying to breath only through their mouths due to the fetid stench of death in the air. The other two members of her team were still above ground.

Both Motor Ed and Albert insisted on coming along. Ed, because they were doing this to rescue his cousin and Albert because Drakken was his boss. Kim left them to stand guard up top for two reasons. Firstly, she didn't want anyone sneaking away and secondly because both men were too big to fit through the ducts. This pretty much left her and Yori to carry out the mission alone. For the umpteenth time Kim wished Shego were here. Unfortunately, a last minute change of plans had taken her and Barry elsewhere.

The shaft began to brighten ahead of them. Kim crawled around a corner and saw a slatted vent cover. She slowed down as she got closer. The smell was getting worse. Suppressing the urge to gag, she peered down into a large lab area and a gruesome scene.

xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx

Steve grunted as he dropped the unconscious man on a metal table. As he and Anne began unwinding the chain from around John Viceroy, he asked. “I thought Kim was going to just kill this guy for what he did?”

Anne dropped the chain to the floor with a clank. “She was, but I talked her out of it.”

As the two of them began strapping the man to the table with bands of metal mesh, Steve let out a snorting laugh. “I didn't know anyone could talk her out of something she had her mind set on.”

She gave him a wink as she tightened a band. “I do have a little experience with that. Besides...” She waved an arm at the surrounding room. “...I gave her a pretty good reason.”

For the first time, Steve took a good look at the room they were in. His first assumption that it was the new medical area was only half right. This section was setup just like the one in the old lair. The difference, he could see now, was the area adjoining it. He stepped to the door in the glass-like clear wall, opposite the one they'd entered. Through it, he could see a couple of Wade's worker-bots assembling laboratory equipment from components made by the lair's nanobot factory. Even though most of it was only partially assembled, he instantly knew what he was looking at.

He went back to the table where the man was now fully secured. “That's DNAmy's genetic stuff.”

Anne smiled at his astuteness. “Yes. I'm going to conduct more research and Kim's plan will rely on it's capabilities.” She gave him a knowing look. “I believe you have personal experience as to how dangerous that can be?”

Steve rolled his eyes at the memory of his first encounter with DNAmy. “Too personal. I'm lucky to not still be fused with that hairless rodent of Stoppable's.”

She nodded in sympathy. “Exactly. I too have learned my lesson about experimenting on friends and family.” She pointed at the man on the table. “That is why Kim let me have him.”

xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx

Ron and Joss cautiously entered the hotel through it's wide, etched glass doors. Rufus sat on Ron's shoulder rubbing the sleep out of his eyes. The opulent lobby area was completely deserted. They began moving across the expansive marble floor toward a bank of three elevators. Ron stuck out a finger toward the UP button.

Before he could push it, Joss grabbed his arm. “Look Ron.”

He looked where she was pointing at the row of numbered lights above the elevator's doors. The lights showed the elevator was in motion and was coming down. The light indicating the lobby lit and there was a loud seeming Ding! The doors parted and they both gasped as a bloody man with torn clothing fell toward them. They barely managed to catch him as he slumped down unconscious.

They turned him over and lay him down gently on the floor. Ron could see a long gash on his forehead just under the tangle of short dark hair. Blood from the injury coated the man's face and obscured his features. There were more slashes across his chest and it looked like he'd been hit multiple times with a blunt object too.

Joss pressed her hand over the cut on the man's head. “This feller needs to be got to a hospital pronto.”

Ron felt torn. He knew they had to get this man medical attention. He also felt the burning desire to confront the villains who'd caused his injuries. The decision was made for him as something landed on the roof of the elevator car with a heavy thump. A scream of feline rage tore through the air as whatever it was began ripping at the emergency hatch.

Setting Rufus down on the floor, Ron yelled out. “You two get him to safety! I'll hold it off!”

Joss struggled to pull the man toward the door. Rufus began to glow with a blue aura. He added his Mystical Monkey Powered effort to hers.

Ron watched them for a few seconds before turning back to the elevator. There was a horrible screech as the hatch splintered and fell, taking the lights with it to the floor. A shape dropped into the now dim small space. For a moment the shape crouched near the floor. He backed away toward the center of the lobby in order to have room to maneuver. There was a hiss as the shape rose to human height.

As the figure stepped into the light, it said. “Well, well if it isn't the Doofus!”

Ron gasped in shock as he stared at the naked catlike woman. “Bonnie!?”

xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx

Kim tried not to look at the carnage as she scoped out the underground laboratory. She could only see one living thing in the room, Dr. Drakken. There were also five Bee-Bees and a Cee-Cee. One look at the mind control chip on Drakken's forehead told her two things. He wasn't here of his own free will and Dr. Bortel had indeed come here. Her fear that the hive was being rebuilt was confirmed. She watched Drakken and the Bee-Bees building an assembly line similar to the one she'd seen the last time she encountered the murderous robots.

Finding Drakken meant part of her goal was in sight. Of DNAmy there was no sign. If the woman was in another part of the base, it would make her job harder. On the up side, she didn't think she'd have to worry about dealing with whoever had been in charge here. It was obvious the female robots had staged a coup. Kim considered her last two encounters with Drakken's idea of the perfect woman. She didn't like the odds.

The first time she'd been saved by her father. He'd come up with the idea of jamming their network with a hypersonic signal. The second time jamming had been ineffective. Only super shoes, sabotage by Rufus, and Bonnie's over-inflated view of perfection had saved her. She had to figure jamming would not work again and sabotage was useless against the already existing robots. Unlike last time, it appeared Cee-Cee was now acting as the hive queen.

Kim was left with only one choice. She dipped her hand into the large pouch on her belt and pulled out a small metal cylinder. Wade assured her this scaled down version of the Super Electromagnetic Pulse bomb would work. She didn't doubt his craftsmanship, but had misgivings about it's effectiveness. It wouldn't affect Lowardian technology or the mind control chip. She also knew, because of the message sent by Joss, one other thing hadn't been affected, her cousin's robot horse. Kim gave it a fifty-fifty chance of working on the Bee-Bees.

Another peek out showed her the assembly line was almost complete. She had little time to decide her course of action. Turning her head, she looked almost straight down. The Cee-Cee was almost directly below her. All she could see was the back of the robotic woman who was doing something at a workbench. She signaled to Yori to be ready and braced herself to kick out the grate.

xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx

Ron tried not to stare at Bonnie's breasts with a goofy grin on his face. He failed miserably. The higher functions of his brain went bye-bye. Memory surfaced of the only other time he'd seen those full, golden tanned, orbs in the flesh. It was the night after he received the, almost billion dollar, royalty check from Bueno Nacho for his invention of the Naco. She'd pressed his hands to those firm, warm mounds. In a lusty voice, she'd proclaimed her willingness to...

“DING!”

The sound of the elevator door to his right opening shocked him back to the present. A shirtless Señor Senior Senior stepped out. His eyes went from the way Senior held his cane like a bludgeon to Bonnie's upraised claws. Ron took a step back and gulped loudly as the obvious penetrated his brain. These two were responsible for the injuries suffered by the poor man Joss and Rufus just took out the building's front door.

Ron assumed the bow-legged attack stance of Monkey Kung Fu. “I know you're villains and all, but what you did to that guy was just low!”

The Seniors exchanged an amused look.

Bonnie's ears lay flat against her head as she began to stalk toward Ron. “Clueless as ever Stoppable.”

Senior also began to advance on him. “Indeed. Mr. Stoppable. Your interference in this most private of family matters is most unwelcome.”

xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx

Anne looked down at the bound man. She was a little annoyed that he'd interrupted her explanation of why he was here with insults. “That was a very rude thing to say to me Mr. Viceroy. Neither my ancestry nor sexual proclivities are any of your concern.”

He struggled in the straps. “You sick bitch! I won't let you do any of your perverted experiments on me!”

She patted him on the head in a condescending manner. “I don't believe you have much choice in the matter.” She looked over to where the worker-bots were still busy. “My equipment still isn't quite ready.” She picked up a pristine white lab coat and and slipped it on over her naked body. “However, I see no reason not to do some preliminary work.”

Viceroy's eyes widened as he watched her pull a laser scalpel from the pocket of the lab coat. “You wouldn't!?”

Seemingly ignoring him, she continued. “Now my first experiment will be to see how well I can fix amputations.” As she adjusted the settings on the scalpel, she gave him a smile that caused his bladder to release in fear. “Since you seem to have quite a potty mouth, why don't we start with your tongue?”

xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx

Three things dropped one after another. First was the vent cover, which hit the floor with a clatter. Second was a small cylinder that detonated with a silent pulse of energy just before landing on the still wobbling grate. The last was Kim Possible. Her feet touched the floor for only a moment before she tucked and rolled to the center of the room. In moments she was back on her feet, ready for whatever awaited her.

She breathed a sigh of relief as she watched the Bee-Bees working on the assembly line freeze into immobility. A smile formed on her lips as they began to topple like felled trees. The room plunged into darkness as the pulse from the EMP reached the base's power plant. A burst of bluish-white light filled the room as Yori dropped a flare from the vent shaft. Kim took a step toward the only other source of light she could see, the glowing red dot on Dr. Drakken's forehead.

An all too familiar voice came from behind her. “My core processor is registering gratification. The 99.9% calculation of your arrival on this date has proven accurate Kim Possible.”

Kim whirled around and found herself looking into the smiling face of the Cee-Cee. She'd apparently been half right about the EMP's effectiveness. Being that predictable didn't set well with her either. For the moment she needed to keep the robot's attention fixed on her. She slowly turned in place, showing the robot she was unarmed. “If you knew I was coming, why'd you let me get the drop on your Bee-Bees like I did?”

Cee-Cee inclined her head in a small nod. “That is an astute inquiry for such an imperfect creature as yourself Kim Possible. I calculated a 52.2% chance you would use the tactic you did. This percentage was too low for me to consider stopping the rebuilding of the hive.” She reached up and pulled back a flap of synthetic skin from her forehead. “I did take precautions as you can see.”

Kim saw a glowing red dot. One of Dr. Bortel's mind control chips was attached to the robot's head with a tracery of silver filaments. Obviously the control properties didn't work, but the resistance to EMP was fully integrated into the Cee-Cee's system. She silently hoped Bortel was one of the stinking corpses surrounding her.

The Cee-Cee smoothed her skin back into place and took a step to her right. “I would have needed to take other measures if I had not found out about the device's properties during my examination of it's use as a control interface.”

With a hesitant step, Kim moved closer. She could now see clearly what lay on the work bench. What she saw, combined with the overwhelming stench in the air caused her to taste bile. She averted her eyes from the sight of DNAmy's severed head. Her stomach began to protest as she stepped closer to Cee-Cee. “Why!? Why did you have to kill her? She was no threat to you!”

A smug look suffused Cee-Cee's face. “All imperfect human lifeforms are a threat. I terminated her just like I will...”

Cee-Cee stopped speaking as Kim projectile vomited directly in her face.

xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx

The artistic design etched on the hotel's doors disintegrated as Ron flew through the glass. He tumbled to a stop on the sidewalk, clutching the gashes on his right arm. Along with the small cuts from the flying glass, he could feel the pain of his nose swelling where the head of Senior's cane had broken it. He lay there feeling both hurt and stupid. He should have known better than to take on the two of them alone.

The sound of a siren caused him to turn his head. He saw an ambulance pulling away from the curb. An even better sight greeted him as he saw Joss and Rufus heading toward him. Ron managed to climb to his feet just as they got to him. At the same time Senior and Bonnie appeared in the doorway. Joss reached behind her and extracted a coil of metallic looking rope from a specially designed pocket on her back. In moments she was twirling the lasso above her head. On the other side of Ron, Rufus glowered at the the Seniors as he began to glow blue.

Ron straightened up as well as he could. “Seems the odds have changed.”

Neither of the Seniors were looking directly at him when the elder Senior spoke. “I must agree.” He looked at Bonnie. “Don't you my dear?”

Bonnie nodded. “Yeah. Looks like we don't have a chance against all of you.”

The cane dropped to the ground and Bonnie's claws retracted. The three heroes watched in disbelief as the two barefoot villains gingerly stepped around the broken glass with their hands extended above their heads.

xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx

Yori saw her opportunity. She pulled an object from a fold in her black ninja tunic. In complete silence, she dropped to the floor of the lab. She pressed the object into Kim's hand before moving over to where Drakken was still attempting to work on the conveyor belt. She dropped down behind the apparatus and reached up to yank him out of sight.

Cee-Cee rubbed the mess out of her visual sensors. She looked to see Kim standing about ten feet away. The redhead was wiping her mouth with her hand.

The female robot sneered. “Only a lesser lifeform such as yourself would do such a primitive thing. My circuits will feel joy at destroying you.”

Kim grinned as she suppressed the urge to hurl again. “Tell me something. When you were doing all those calculations. Did you calculate this?”

Cee-Cee paused as Kim pulled a large purple weapon out from behind her back.

Kim pulled the trigger of the Lowardian energy blaster.

Cee-Cee began falling to the floor with a large hole burned through her torso. Her last words before she ceased functioning were. “I did not.”

xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx

The large rear door of the Ronmobile swung closed on the two handcuffed villains sitting passively inside the rear compartment. Ron dabbed at the blood running from his broken nose as he watched it latch shut. Until this moment he had been expecting some kind of ruse.

He looked at Joss. “I can't believe they gave up so easy.”

She smiled as she tightened the bandage on his arm. “I reckon what they said was true. They knew we had 'em beat.”

Rufus nodded vigorously from Joss's shoulder. “Uh-Huh!”

Ron started to grin. It suddenly turned into a frown as he heard a voice call out. “Hey guys! Hope you don't mind, but we're gonna borrow your ride!”

Ron and Joss ran to the side of the Ronmobile as it started to pull away. Shego was waving at them from the passenger side window.

As the vehicle sped away faster than they ever hoped to follow, Joss turned to Ron. “Y'all went and left the keys in the ignition?”

Chapter 4

Title: CHAPTER 04: Beds.

Dark Mistress

Written by fulwiz

Beta by Wirenfeldt Jr


Disclaimer: I don't own Kim Possible, Disney does. The other characters come from my own twisted mind.

Warning: This story contains sexual situations, mature themes, explicit violence, death and warped philosophy.

The story is KiAnGo. (And More) If you find this offensive, please don't read further.

Important Note: This story is the sequel to “The Middleton Pact - Redux.” If you don't read that first, you will be very confused.


CHAPTER 04: Beds.


Monique swiped her fingers through the thick, gooey mess coating her lips and chin. Her eyes practically rolled back in her head with pleasure as, one by one, she slowly licked and sucked her fingers clean. A sated feeling suffused her as she used her tongue to probe around her lips for any last remaining bit of yummy goodness she'd missed. Some small part of her wanted to feel guilt about what she'd just done. However, as she looked down at the bare bones that had not long ago been a plate of barbeque ribs, she felt only satisfaction.

She smiled as she gathered up her plate and headed for the kitchen area. Eating for two had it's advantages. Especially when her baby was also Wade's, everyone knew about his famous appetite. She looked down at her bare, flat stomach as she washed off the plate and her still sticky hands. So she was only about a month and a half along, any excuse for ribs was a good one. Besides, she knew her Baby-Boy would be more than happy to help her work off the extra calories later.

After drying her hands, she returned to the dining hall. For a minute she stood looking at the table. Other than a small clear space where she'd put her plate, the rest of the table top was covered. She'd amused herself during lunch by reading over the notes Kim left scattered there. It had been interesting, but confusing, reading. She still wasn't sure how it all fit together. Judging by the haphazard way her GF had stuck post-em notes to the files, table top, and even the laptop, she was pretty sure Kim didn't either.

For years now Monique had known Kim to be a driven and meticulous person. She also knew her girlfriend was usually very organized. This mess meant only one thing. Kim was trying to take on too much at once. It had happened before and the results were usually not pretty.

Monique sat down and studied the disorganization before her. So far the only thing Kim had asked of her was to help out designing new outfits for everyone. She could do that in her sleep. What she needed was something more. Something that would let her work closely with her man. This was perfect. She'd take on the task of keeping Kim Possible organized.

xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx

Several blocks away from where it was stolen, the Ronmobile was sitting at a red light in heavy downtown traffic. Barry was amusing himself by sticking his head out the window and flashing his fangs at other drivers and pedestrians. He was enjoying the shocked and panicked reactions he was getting. The sight of a demon driving a giant black vehicle through the commercial district had caused three fender benders in the last two blocks already.

Shego chuckled at the impending traffic jam. Adding her own touch to the mix, she stuck a glowing green hand out the passenger side window. With careful aim she shot a bolt of energy at a fire hydrant. The resulting burst and fountain of water brought everything to a halt. Nothing was going to be moving in the surrounding few blocks for a while now. They had plenty of time to make their exit undisturbed.

She got up and headed to the back as the light changed. Barry pulled the vehicle into the intersection as far as he could and set the parking brakes before following her. The door to the rear compartment opened and they slipped inside with the two still handcuffed Seniors. By the time anyone worked up the guts to look inside the vehicle, the four of them were long gone.

xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx

Kim climbed to the top of the rock formation just outside of Area 51. She shifted the heavy bundle she was carrying from one hand to the other as she looked around for the rest of her group. Behind her, Yori was helping the still stunned and crying Dr. Drakken up the side of the mesa. The blue man was in pretty bad shape after his ordeal. She wanted to get him back to the lair quickly. A frown crossed her face as she saw neither Ed or Albert were at the spot where they were supposed to meet.

Ed's voice called out from a few yards away. “Yo Red! Over here!”

She turned and saw his blond mullet sticking up out of a crevice. She walked over and saw both their heads sticking out of the shade the gap in the rock provided. “Come on guys. It's time to go.”

Motor Ed's head poked up even further. “Seriously? You found my cuz?”

Kim nodded. “Yeah, but we need to get a move on.”

He started scrambling out just as Drakken and Yori appeared at the top. There was a gigantic grin on his face.

Albert's head poked up further. “Hey Ed! Forgetting something?”

Ed stopped, his face turning puzzled. His meaty hand slapped into his forehead. He turned to Kim. “I like seriously forgot! We got you a couple presents Red.”

Reaching back down, Ed helped Albert drag two bound and gagged men out of the dark recess. While Ed went to his cousin's side, Albert explained the two trussed up men laying at Kim's feet. “We saw them trying to sneak out not long after you went in. We kinda figured you'd want to have a word with them about what happened in there.”

Kim looked down into faces filled with terror. The smile that formed on her lips only made the two men try to cringe further away from her. Though she stared into the eyes of Doctors Cyrus Bortel and Pete Fen, she addressed Albert. “I think you guys just made my day.”

A few moments later, the entire group disappeared. Minutes after that, the base and surrounding landscape exploded into dust clouds, flying rock, and flame. The self destruct system for Area 51 had finally gotten the chance to do it's job.

xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx

Ron knew the inevitable had only been delayed by the doctor's insistence he stay in the hospital overnight for observation. The looks on Joss and Justine's faces as they left the hospital, on their way to recover the Ronmobile, was proof of that. He wondered if the hospital had some kind of medication for the treatment of a major butt chewing. He fully expected to get one when he got home. The most depressing thing about that thought, was that he felt he deserved it.

He winced as he tried to shift in the hospital bed. They'd given him pain killers, but he could swear he felt each and every one of the 87 stitches in his arm. Compared to that, his broken nose was little more than a minor annoyance. According to the doctor that treated him, he was lucky his arm hurt. It meant there had been no serious nerve damage that might have crippled him for life.

There was no doubt in his mind. He'd screwed up royally today. He'd been in too much of a hurry to confront the bad guys. So much so, that he'd overlooked the simple matter of securing his new ride. That was severely bruising to the ego. The physical wounds were due to his other major fuckup. He knew what he'd done wrong and why he'd done it. No amount of chastisement from his team would purge him of the guilt he felt about that.

Backing off would have been the smart choice. Waiting and sizing up the enemy would have been the sensible option. He hadn't done any of that. Instead. he let his driving need to prove himself run the show. His pride made him chose to confront the bad guys alone. His mind had been set on showing the world he didn't need Kim Possible, Mystical Monkey Power, or help from anyone to be a hero. What he wound up showing the world was failure.

He couldn't even take much solace in knowing a man's life had probably been saved. Ron turned his head and looked at the bed next to him where Señor Senior Junior lay, still unconscious. It was just the height of irony that he'd saved a bad guy from the bad guys, then gotten put in the same hospital room with him. He closed his eyes and wished more than anything that he could go back and start this whole day over.

xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx

Standing beside the hospital bed in the medical suite, Kim looked down at the fitfully sleeping Drakken. There was a hollow gauntness to his pale blue features. Even in his sedated state, she could tell he was still reliving the horrors of his time at Area 51. Having seen for herself the aftermath of what happened there, she wasn't surprised to find that she felt sympathy for him. “Is he going to be OK?”

Anne checked the IV beside his bed. “Yes he will Kimmie. I've given him a hydrating solution. He's a bit malnourished, but right now what he needs most is rest. He's suffering from extreme fatigue.”

Drakken stirred and mumbled in his sleep.

Kim sighed. “That doesn't seem very restful.”

With a small shake of her head, Anne replied. “I know, but I don't want to medicate him any more than I have already. Too much could be dangerous in his weakened condition.”

The door behind them opened. Albert stuck his head inside. “Umm. Can I come in?”

Anne nodded. “Just be quiet.”

He stepped into the room carrying a cardboard box. “I thought the boss might need this.”

A low moan escaped Drakken's lips.

The Henchman stepped to the side of the bed and lifted the top of the box. There was a sheepish look on his face as he extracted the object inside. He placed it in the crook of Drakken's arm.

The effect on the blue skinned man was immediate. He shifted a bit and wrapped his arm around it. His muttering stopped and his brow unfurled. In moments he was sleeping much more peacefully.

Kim smiled as she watched one of the world's most infamous super-villains cuddle his cute brown teddy bear. Most people would have laughed derisively at the sight, but not her. Up until the Invasion, she too had slept with a silly stuffed toy.

Albert sat the box down beside the bed. He looked at the two women pleadingly. “You won't tell anyone about this will you?”

Anne smiled at him. “Don't worry. Drew's secret is safe with us.” She gave her daughter a quick, knowing glance. “We understand.”

xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx

Joss stood beside the Ronmobile and watched Justine drive away. They had just finished bringing the stolen vehicle home. The blonde woman was on her way back to the hospital to check up on Ron. Joss had turned down the offer to ride with her, telling her she was just too angry to talk with Ron right now. It hadn't been a lie. She was spitting mad at both him and herself. He should never have tried to take on the Seniors by himself and she shouldn't have let him.

She walked around the black vehicle to where her robotic horse waited. “Here Spitfire, time ter go fer a ride.”

The silvery horse trotted over to her and she swung up into the saddle. She nudged the horse into a gallop toward the tree line. Time to calm down and think was what she needed. She found she did that best while riding.

xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx

Junior groaned in pain as he regained consciousness. “I am feeling like the death warmed over.”

A somewhat familiar voice said. “Yeah well, join the club.”

He blinked his eyes into focus and looked around at his surroundings. He was in a hospital room. Turning his head slowly because of the pain, he looked at the person who'd spoken. For a moment he didn't recognize the man in the bed next to his. Only after he'd taken in the taped up nose and dual black eyes did he realize who it was. “Stoppable?” He tried to organize his thoughts, not an easy task at the best of times. “What has happened to you?”

Ron replied as sarcasticly as he could manage through the pain of his injuries. Unfortunately the medication was wearing off. “The same thing that happened to you.”

Junior puzzled over that for a few moments. Then in a rush he remembered. Anger flared up inside him. He wanted to jump up and hit something. His battered body vetoed that idea. He slumped back into his pillow. “How could they have done it? I am not understanding at all!”

Ron could see the dejection on the part of Junior's face that wasn't covered in bandages. “Don't ask me. All I know is, by the time I showed up, you'd been beaten unconscious.”

Junior thought back. He remembered the threat he'd made in anger. It had not gone over well at all. Neither of the two who'd betrayed him showed any mercy in their attack. At first he'd held his own, but slowly they wore him down. By the time he'd decided running was his only remaining option, he was already badly wounded. He barely remembered that last long rush toward the elevator. “I am very much the fool Ron Stoppable.”

With a snort, Ron replied. “That makes it two for two for things we have in common. I'm feeling that way myself. Why don't you tell me what happened?”

Junior did. He only left out the part about his threat to kill his own father. He was too ashamed to tell anyone about that. When he was done, Ron filled him in on the rest of what happened that morning.

For a while after, both battered men lay in silence. Finally junior asked. “What will be happening now?”

Ron sighed. “I guess once you get healed up enough, you'll probably be sent to prison. You are a villain you know.”

Junior wailed in despair. “It is just not fair! I am the one being the victim here!” He turned as much as he was able toward Ron. “I never even wanted to be evil! I only did it because I wanted to impress father! Now my whole world is shattered into the tiny little bits. I have nothing left.” He reached his hand to the bandage on his forehead. He knew beyond any doubt his handsome face was now badly disfigured. “Not even my dream of becoming a world famous pop star.”

A surge of guilt ran through Ron. He remembered back to the first time he'd met the Seniors. It had been his own naive suggestions that led them on the path of villainy. He knew deep down inside, this was all his fault. This, added to what he'd already been feeling, made him want to do something to make it up to Junior. Suddenly it hit him. There was something he could do. It would make things right with Junior and it would help solve his own dilemma.

Ron sat up in the bed. He looked Junior right in the eyes. “How would you like the chance to get back at them for what they did? Make them pay for their crime?”

Junior's mouth twisted in his puzzlement. “I am not understanding what you mean Ron Stoppable.”

A smile formed on Ron's face. “Look man, both of us screwed up today. We both confronted something alone that we couldn't handle. It took getting the shit beaten out of me for me to realize I was part of a team and needed to act like it.” He pushed himself up until he was sitting on the edge of the bed facing the other man. “I know a way we can help each other out and you can get your righteous vengeance on them.”

Junior felt Ron's excitement in the air. “Tell me what it is you are proposing to me.”

Adrenaline surged through Ron as he stood and walked the few steps to Junior's bed. He knew what he was thinking was right. “You said it yourself. You never wanted to be evil. This is your big chance to prove it.” He laid his hand on Junior's shoulder. “Junior, I want you to join Team Stoppable.”

Junior felt his heart beat rapidly in his chest. What Ron was saying was almost unbelievable to him. And yet, the more he thought about it, the better and better the idea became. He sat up gingerly. “I am liking this idea, but as you said I am a villain, how would it be possible?”

Ron grinned. “Not a problem. I'll just tell the Council you never wanted to be a villain. It's not like it's a secret you know. I'll tell them this incident proves you are no longer associating with them.”

Junior returned Ron's grin. “Very well then. I am accepting your offer. I shall become a hero!”

Momentarily forgetting their wounds, both of them embraced in a manly hug.

xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx

Justine walked down the hospital corridor with Rufus hidden in her purse. He'd been spotted and summarily banished earlier. The only reason she was sneaking him back in for this visit was because Ron seemed constitutionally unable to go for too long without seeing him. She heard voices talking as she turned a corner and approached Ron's room. Just as she reached the door, the talking was replaced by bone chilling screams of pain and agony.

xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx

(September 7th 2007, 9:13 pm)

Kim was amused, and secretly thankful, that Monique had taken on the self appointed task of being her organizational manager. The two of them were walking down one of the lair's long hallways. Kim listened intently as Monique read from the tablet type computer screen in her hand. It was almost scary how well her BFF had condensed and arranged the information she'd left a scattered jumble in the dining hall only this morning.

Monique finished going over the general overview and started on today's events. “Wade's already sent through the paperwork for the Seniors. By Monday Junior will be both disinherited and on his way to being divorced. They have agreed to stay on here through the weekend and listen to your proposal.”

Kim found herself nodding and rolling her eyes at the same time. The Council had ruled just a short time ago. It was official. Junior was now a hero and member of Team Stoppable. Though it was a surprising turn of events, Kim didn't see it as a problem. She was just thankful of Sr. Senior's assurance that his son hadn't taken any interest in recent plans. The only part of it that unsettled Kim, was the persistent image she kept getting in her head of Bonnie and Senior doing the horizontal mambo.

So intent on her screen she didn't notice where the two of them were going, Monique moved on to the next item on her list. “Arrangements have been made to set up a workspace for Motor Ed. He's already got the scans Shego took today.” She gave Kim a pleading look. “Does he really have to stay here? He gives me the willies.”

Kim chuckled at her friend. “Sorry Mo, but for now he does. I want the Tweebs to work with him on the designs. This is the best place for it.” She felt the urge to tweak her GF a bit. “You will get used to him. Compared to some of the people I plan to recruit, he's almost normal.”

Monique felt a shudder pass through her at that thought. She decided to change the subject. “Vivian and Wade are ready to begin testing the stuff you brought back from Area 51 in the morning. My Baby-Boy also said he want's to get Dr. Drakken's help when he's feeling up to it.”

Remembering the robot heads and mind control chips she'd brought back didn't sit well with Kim. If Wade hadn't practically begged her for them, she'd have let them go up in smoke with the rest of the base. She couldn't deny his scientific curiosity though. Not after all the things he had and was continuing to do for her. “It's fine with me, but Drakken's help is contingent on whether or not he decides to join us.”

Kim was more worried than she let on about Drakken. He'd been through a lot lately and she wasn't completely sure she could convince him to join in her plan. She knew she could get by without him, but things would go much smoother and faster with his help. A lot depended on how he took the loss of DNAmy. Shego had told her about his unrequited love for her, and how she'd spurned him for none other than Monkey Fist. Kim knew she could only wait and see how things went.

Monique followed Kim through a door with her face still glued to her screen. “Everything else, you pretty much took care of arranging at dinner. Your schedule is pretty much clear until your meeting with Mr. Hench on Monday.”

Kim grinned. “Good. I gotta thank you again for doing all this for me Mo. It's quite a load off my mind.” She cleared her throat. “I think that's more than enough for tonight though. Unless you want to join us that is?”

Monique looked up and found they weren't alone. She also didn't know how she'd managed to get where she was without noticing. They were in Kim's bedroom. Kim was sitting on the edge of the bed grinning at her. Behind Kim lay Anne and Shego, who were in the midst of an act of naughtiness. It was something she'd heard of, but never seen before. Her eyes widened as she stared between Anne's lewdly splayed legs. They locked on that point where Shego's supple wrist disappeared.

Suddenly Kim was behind her. Pressing her small, firm breasts into her back as she whispered in her ear. “Well? Do you?”

Monique swallowed the lump in her throat. It took her two tries, but she finally found her voice. “Hell yes Girlfriend! I gotta get me some of that!”

Chapter 5

Title: CHAPTER 05: Breakfast in Bad.

Dark Mistress

Written by fulwiz

Beta by Wirenfeldt Jr


Disclaimer: I don't own Kim Possible, Disney does. The other characters come from my own twisted mind.

Warning: This story contains sexual situations, mature themes, explicit violence, death and warped philosophy.

The story is KiAnGo. (And More) If you find this offensive, please don't read further.

Important Note: This story is the sequel to “The Middleton Pact - Redux.” If you don't read that first, you will be very confused.


CHAPTER 05: Breakfast in Bad.


Senior Sr. stepped into the large meeting room of the Possible's lair. It looked much the same to him as it had the night before at dinner. The only difference being the lack of people. This morning there was only one other person in the room, Kim Possible. She was sitting at one end of the triangular table where a very enticing smelling breakfast was laid out.

Kim looked up from the work she was doing on her laptop when she heard him enter. She closed it and gave him a smile. “Good morning.” She waved a hand at a seat almost opposite her at the end of the table. “I hope you don't mind it just being the two of us for breakfast?”

He returned her smile as he took the indicated seat. “Indeed not Mrs. Possible. I cannot think of a more charming companion with which to break my fast.”

She felt herself blushing at his words. Even in what had to be an unusual sitch for him, he was still his eloquently charming self. She could understand why Bonnie made the choice she had. “Please just call me Kim. With three Mrs. Possibles around it can be a little confusing. Besides, as you've probably noticed, were not much on formal here.”

It was easy for him to see Kim Possible had a gift for understatement, along with the other notable assets her nudity displayed. Apparently, along with this new lair, she and her cohorts had acquired a predilection for exhibitionism. He was glad he'd accepted the clothing offered on their arrival yesterday. Though he delighted in the abundance of flesh on display, he wasn't comfortable with his own nakedness outside of the bedroom.

At dinner last night, he'd found he wasn't alone. Everyone there had been in various states of dress. It was simply accepted that each person had their own personal choice in the matter. Even his darling Bonita had opted to remain nude. However, he thought it had more to do with her quaint little social rivalry with Kim than it did with comfort. It had been quite amusing actually, watching the two of them. All through the meal they'd subtly tried to outdo each other in the displaying of their charms. It definitely gave new meaning to the concept of dinner and a show.

With a smile, he returned his attention to the present. “Indeed Kim, I do not mind informality in the least. I am sorry that Bonita could not join us this morning. It seems your lovely mother absconded with her first thing this morning.”

Kim grinned as she handed him a plate of pancakes. “Yeah Bonnie cornered her after dinner last night. She really wanted to have the stuff DNAmy did to her fixed. Mom wanted to take care of it first thing.”

Senior felt his normally upbeat mood dampening a bit at the mention of the deceased geneticist. He'd infrequently associated with Dr. Hall in the past. In truth he knew little about her as a person. After what she'd done to his Bonita, he was only sure of two things about her. She had been a genius in the art of genetic manipulation and quite insane. He was heartened with the knowledge her contribution to science would not be lost. Dr. Anne Possible seemed a more than worthy successor. As he began eating, he took additional comfort in knowing Kimberly's mother had no tendencies toward the creation of mutated living plush toys. “Ah yes. Unlike you my dear, Bonita is not quite so enamored with certain aspects of her new physiology.”

Kim paused with her coffee cup halfway to her mouth. Until he'd said something, she hadn't really given it much thought. That she was holding the cup with her tail showed just how comfortable she'd become with the changes in her body. “Well there's no need to worry. Mom will get her sorted out just fine.”

He lifted his own coffee cup with a nod. “I am not concerned. Bonita is surely in quite capable hands.”

xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx

Bonnie tensed as she felt the doctor's touch. “Is that really necessary?”

Anne's lips twitched into a smile as she ran a finger around the base of the young woman's tail. “Now Bonnie just relax. I told you already. I have to make a complete examination of the modifications made to your body. You wouldn't want me to miss something and make a mistake now would you?”

Bonnie shifted slightly. She was bent face down over an examination table and felt more than a little exposed. Resignedly she sighed. “No I guess not.”

Anne's smile widened as she continued the manipulation of Bonnie's posterior. The exam was actually unnecessary. All the information she needed could be gathered by the equipment during the actual process. She was just having fun fondling the girl. Her thoughts went back to all the times she'd watched her daughter's cheerleader friends perform at games. In her opinion, out of all of them, Bonnie had the nicest ass. It was just too bad it was attached to someone with such an acerbic personality. There was no way she was going to pass up this perfect opportunity to get her hands on it.

With her right hand, she gave a gentle tug on the furred tail. This, she knew, would distract the girl from noticing her left hand barely stroking a firm butt cheek. Her eyes were riveted to the cleft between the girl's legs. It took every ounce of willpower she had to refrain from plunging her face between those well toned thighs. Knowing she couldn't get away with much more, she pulled her hands away. “OK Bonnie you can get up now.”

Bonnie levered herself up. “Finally!”

Picking up her note pad, Anne said. “Have a seat and we'll go over the list one last time before I start the procedure.”

Once Bonnie was seated, they went over the changes that DNAmy had made to her. It was a very extensive list. From what Anne could tell, the woman was more than thirty percent feline. She was eager to test her observation against the sensors in the machine. She made one last note and looked at the girl. “That should do it. I don't believe I'll have any problem reversing all the things that were done to you.”

Expecting some excitement or at least relief at that statement, Anne was puzzled to see Bonnie shift nervously. She was also averting her eyes from the machine in the next room.

Bonnie spoke hesitantly. “Well... I umm...”

Years of dealing with patients gave Anne an insight into what was going on in the girl's mind. She stepped closer and laid a hand on the young woman's thigh, while looking directly into her overly large eyes. “Do you know what 'Doctor/Patient confidentiality' means Bonnie?”

Bonnie nodded and licked her lips nervously.

Anne smiled reassuringly. “Good. Now if there's something you want to tell me..?”

The tension in Bonnie's shoulders eased as she looked into the kind eyes of the doctor. “Yeah. You see, there's some things I wouldn't mind keeping.”

Anne chuckled and patted the girls thigh. She hoped Bonnie didn't notice her hand had moved upwards as she did it. “Is that all? Oh dear girl, that's just fine. Tell me what you want.”

The last shreds of nervousness left Bonnie as she told Anne what she wanted to keep. She only hesitated with the last thing.

As Bonnie spoke, Anne jotted it all down in her notes. “I can understand why you'd want most of that, but why do you want to keep the changes in your spinal column?”

Bonnie decided to come clean. After all, she was covered with the whole confidentiality thing. Without any hesitation, she blurted it out. “So I can lick my own pussy! That's why.”

Anne's eyes widened at what the girl told her. Certainly she hadn't expected this. It took a lot of control, but she managed to keep her face impassive as she had a very devious idea. “I know that spinal configuration allows for more flexibility, but surely you can't expect me to believe that is even possible?”

Bonnie rankled slightly at the implication of that statement. Then it hit her, this was Kim's mother. Of course she'd be just like her daughter, needing proof before she'd believe anything Bonnie said. Her natural competitiveness welled up. The thought of Kim always seemed to bring it to the fore. Here was her chance to prove she could do something that, judging from Anne's reaction, Kim couldn't. “OK. Fine. I'll show you.”

Anne crossed her arms in mock incredulity as she watched Bonnie settle herself in the center of the exam table. Inside, she was anything but calm. All these years of listening to Kim complain about Bonnie's ego and competitiveness had paid off. She'd manipulated the girl into doing something she was sure Bonnie would never consider doing under normal circumstances. As Bonnie began to lower her head down, Anne gave silent thanks to the universe that she was wearing her lab coat. Otherwise her arousal would be all too obvious.

Bonnie kept her eyes on the doctor's as she bent down. She wanted to see the older woman's reaction to what she was about to do. Rolling more onto her back, she extended her tongue and touched it to her inner thigh. She saw Anne gasp as she playfully licked at her skin. Ever so slowly, she licked higher. The roughness of her catlike tongue brought shivers of anticipation through her body. Her pussy began to dampen as she navigated those last few inches with her tongue.

Anne clenched her hands in an effort not to send them down between her legs. She watched, fascinated, as Bonnie's tongue touched the pink folds of her own vagina. Her breath became faster as she saw the the girl's tongue lap at her own wet inner lips. Her legs trembled at the smile that formed around the probing tongue. She knew in her weak knees exactly what Bonnie was going to do next.

Bonnie savored the taste of her own juices. She reveled in the pleasure of not only the act, but in knowing she was the only person who could perform it. She smiled at the doctor as she let herself do the one thing that gave her the utmost pleasure. With a flick, she stroked her tongue over her clit. Her legs kicked out as the sweet roughness of her tongue sent a small ripple of pleasure through her engorged bud. The look on Anne's face told her she'd proven her point.

She wanted to continue, but she could tell the effect it was having on the older woman. Stopping would drive Anne to the edge of frustration. That thought gave her a thrill. She could lick herself to orgasm anytime, but this was a singular opportunity. She gave herself one last lick, making it teasingly slow.

Anne couldn't help herself. She took a step forward so she could brace herself on the table's edge. She tried to retain her composure and her balance. She'd been witness, and participated in, many things of a sexual nature in her life. This was surely one of the most erotic she'd ever witnessed. As Bonnie withdrew her tongue and began to unbend, Anne felt she had to see more. Her mind raced for any excuse. “Wait!”

Bonnie stopped. She looked at Anne. “Why? I showed you I could do it.”

Anne forced her breathing to slow. Her need was almost overwhelming. Then she got it. She composed her face into lines of professionalism, even as she realized Bonnie had done what she did on purpose. From Kim or Shego she'd take such teasing, they would never do it to be mean or spiteful. This she wouldn't tolerate. Her aroused and frustrated synapses formed an idea. “I'm sorry. I just wanted to ask if you felt any pain or organ compression in that position?”

The thought that the doctor was barely holding it together overjoyed Bonnie. She could tell the question was just to cover herself. “None. So, can we do this now?”

Anne pushed herself away from the table. She straightened her smock before gesturing to the door. “Of course. Follow me.”

Bonnie stood and went with the doctor. They passed through the glass door, into the room where the gene modifying equipment awaited. Anne opened the hatch of one of the spherical pods. Outwardly she seemed calm as she watched Bonnie approach.

Just as she was about to enter the pod, Bonnie paused. Since the doctor was obviously trying to play it cool, she decided to give a little extra push. With an inquiring glance at the doctor, she asked. “I was wondering... Do you think you might be able to do one other thing for me?”

Anne stiffened slightly. She couldn't believe Bonnie wanted something more. Especially after teasing her so unmercifully. With great effort she smiled. “What dear?”

She kept smiling as Bonnie told her. Frustration built inside her as she agreed in as pleasant a manner as she could. It was with a feeling of great relief that she closed the pod's door on Bonnie. She strode as quickly as she could to the control panel, where she began to set up the machine. Once everything was programmed in she added another unnecessary, but very useful bit. There was a satisfied smile on her face as she flipped the switch and watched the dials intently.

In a very short time Anne was opening the pod. Bonnie lay sprawled completely unconscious on the floor, her body altered in exactly the manner promised. Anne checked her pulse with a large grin. The sedative she'd added was working perfectly. Anne admired her work as she removed her lab coat. She laughed with delight as she moved to stand directly over the girl's naked body. “Now you little cunt tease. It's time to pay your bill.”

xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx

Phred Van Swaggerson, leader of the Church of the Lord's Crusade, stood at the pulpit of the small Colorado church. It was a far cry from the tower of rose colored glass in Florida that housed his worldwide Evangelical ministry. From the breast pocket of his signature bright red suit, he pulled an equally red silk handkerchief and wiped the beads of sweat from his brow. He spoke into his microphone with a reverent voice. “Nancy Possible gave of herself her entire life. In her youth, she answered the call of God and Country. She did her patriotic duty, defending our beloved homeland from the heathen hoards that sought to breach our shores and destroy our way of life. As she grew older and wiser, she followed the Lord's will and married. It was with the greatest devotion to God that she answered this higher calling. She did her wifely duty as she gave her husband three wonderful children.”

He paused to wipe a strand of his pure white hair out of his pale gray eyes. Those eyes went to the group sitting in the first pew. “Though God saw fit to take her husband from this earthly realm, she persevered. Alone she raised their children. For it was also God's will that she give them all the love and caring a mother could give. Simon, James and June sit before us today in mourning. They have grown into fine, upstanding and God fearing citizens. Even in their grief, they are proof of the moral fortitude and purity of soul, that will grant their mother acceptance into Heaven...”

xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx

The room was bare and featureless. A naked man floated in mid air with his hands and feet encased in Lowardian hover manacles. Cyrus Bortel had been separated from Dr. Fen as soon as he'd arrived in this place. He'd been left hanging, literally, for an unknown number of hours. The entire time, his mind had been dredging up visions of the horror that he knew would eventually come through the room's door. This left him completely unprepared for the smiling teenage boy who entered.

Wade sat on the floor in front of him and opened his laptop. “I'm sorry to keep you waiting for so long Dr. Bortel. Things have been pretty hectic around here and I've been extremely busy.” He didn't bother mentioning the things he'd been busy with were getting a good night's sleep and screwing his girlfriend's brains out before breakfast. “I would like to ask you a few questions about your work...”

xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx

The room was bare and featureless. A naked man floated in mid air with his hands and feet encased in Lowardian hover manacles. Pete Fen had been separated from Dr. Bortel as soon as he'd arrived in this place. He'd been left hanging, literally, for an unknown number of hours. The entire time, his mind had been dredging up visions of the horror that he knew would eventually come through the room's door. His imagination hadn't come close to preparing him for the reality.

Vivian Porter stood naked before him. Beside her was a hideous demonic monster. Both smiled wickedly, as Vivian said. “Dr. Fen, you have no idea how much I've been dreaming of this opportunity.” She turned to Barry. “Be a dear and make him hurt... A lot.”

Barry extended his claws. “It would be my pleasure.”

xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx

Senior Sr. looked across the table filled with mostly bare dishes. “I believe I understand what you mean. One must have the experience of being both a hero and a villain to figure it out. This would explain why I, like most people, only saw fragments of the whole. Before I became a villain, I was but a simple businessman. Something that could hardly be called heroic. However, I think there is even more to it than that.”

Kim tilted her head questioningly. “More?”

He nodded. “Indeed. Now that you have explained this 'big picture' to me, I can see it even though I did not before. Clearly this means a person can understand the need that exists once it's pointed out to them. Since most people don't see it, I can only think there must also be a willingness to look. Take for example the philosophy of Yin and Yang. Most everyone understands the concept of balance between good and evil, law and chaos. Most though are unwilling to look at what it really means.”

Kim turned her gaze to her empty coffee cup. “So what you're saying is, no matter how hard I try to explain it, most people will not understand?”

He shook his head. “No, I mean they will not want to understand. That is your true opposition. They will fight you at every turn because they don't want to admit they are wrong. They will refuse to concede that much of what they consider to be good is actually evil and vice-versa.”

She let out an exasperated sigh. “I know. Humanity has had thousands of years to screw things up this bad. It has to be fixed, and we don't have nearly that much time to do it in.”

Senior reached across the table and took Kim's hand in his. “What you propose to do will work. I agree that only persons willing to take extreme measures, such as yourself, can do it. Evil is the only tool that will get the job done.” He squeezed her hand gently. “Understand me child. You must wield that tool without mercy. To show pity, compassion or remorse is to fail before you even begin. Can you look into your soul and see only darkness? Are you willing to unleash that darkness upon the world in order to save it?”

Kim looked unflinchingly into the eyes of the elderly gentleman. “Yes I am, and I'm going to enjoy every moment of it too. Now let me ask you something. Are you going to join me?”

He gave her a look incredulity. “My dear girl. I am surprised you even have to ask. I would be honored to take part in this evil endeavor. There's is just one thing I would ask of you though.”

She gave him a cold eyed look. “And what would that be?”

Senior Sr. smiled. “Just that you set aside some time now and then to practice your evil laugh with me?”

Kim stoically held in her mirth. “How about an evil giggle instead? I think that suits me better.”

He pondered that with a nod. “I do believe it would.”

Chapter 6

Title: CHAPTER 06: The Joy of Mad Science.

Dark Mistress

Written by fulwiz

Beta by Wirenfeldt Jr


Disclaimer: I don't own Kim Possible, Disney does. The other characters come from my own twisted mind.

Warning: This story contains sexual situations, mature themes, explicit violence, death and warped philosophy.

The story is KiAnGo. (And More) If you find this offensive, please don't read further.

Important Note: This story is the sequel to “The Middleton Pact - Redux.” If you don't read that first, you will be very confused.


CHAPTER 06: The Joy of Mad Science.


Drew Theodore Paul Lipsky lay in that fuzzy place halfway between sleep and waking. It was a zone of comfort. A moment of peacefulness. A place where thought was fluid and random. A gift made all the more precious due to it's rarity. To him, like most people, it was a thing of childhood. It was something given up to the ringing of alarm clocks, or the blaring of intruder alert sirens. He savored the moment, at peace with...

Amy's head bounced across the bloody floor...

NO! He didn't want to remember. A whimper escaped him as he wrenched his mind away, trying to recapture that peaceful moment, but it was gone. Desperately he tried to find some other thought, some distraction from that grotesque memory.

Voices. Like the barely heard ones from his youth. So much like his parents low tones as they busied themselves for the coming day. His mind latched onto the voices. They were something he could cling to. Something not that.

A small noise caused Anne to glance over at the blue skinned scientist. She was relieved to see he was still asleep. After what he'd been through, she wanted him to get as much rest as he could. Turning her head back to her daughter, she asked. “Where was I?”

Kim grinned. Her mom had been telling her about all the fun she'd had playing with Bonnie's unconscious body. “Bonnie woke up...”

Anne chuckled. “Right. Well when she woke up she was concerned that something had gone wrong. So I told her the reason she'd gone unconscious was due to the stress on her body from all the rapid changes. I reminded her that the last time the changes had taken place over a number of hours. She bought every word.”

Covering her mouth to keep herself from laughing too loudly, Kim said. “Mom you are just so bad. I can't wait to check out the surveillance video.”

Looking over at the medical areas large view screen. Anne saw Wade still talking with Dr. Bortel. “Do you think he'll be done soon?”

Kim looked over at the screen. “Pretty soon. Are you itching to get your hands on another test subject already?”

Anne nodded. “Yes I am. I don't think I'll get much use out of Fen. He was in pretty sad shape even before Viv and Barry started on him. I have to say, Viv sure knows how to hold a grudge.”

Remembering what she'd seen on the surveillance camera, Kim had to agree. “After the things he's pulled he deserved every bit of it.” She paused. On the video screen Wade was closing his laptop. “Hold on mom.” She went over to the screens controls and turned up the sound. “I think Wade is about done.”

Wade's voice floated out. “So what you're saying is the chip scans a complete map of the brain, then uses that as a template to override the real brain?”

Bortel nodded, his whole body bobbing in the air as he did so. “Exactly. When any part of the brain tries to refuse an order, the chip uses the template to suppress that section, giving the order precedence.”

Wade stood and tucked the laptop under his arm. “I see. It's something I'd never have thought of doing. Now about the chip's imperviousness to electromagnetic disruption, you really have no idea why that is?”

With a shake of his head, Bortel replied. “Not the slightest clue. I certainly didn't design that into it.”

Wade pulled out his PDA and pressed a button. “Alright then. I think we are all done here. I want to thank you for answering my questions so completely.”

Bortel smiled. “It was my pleasure. I rarely get the chance to discuss my work with someone who actually understands what I'm saying. I hope we have the chance to talk more in the future.”

A grin spread across Wade's face as the room's door opened. “Doctor, I'm afraid we won't have the chance.” Through the door Shego wheeled a small cart. “You seem to have forgotten your situation.”

Bortel paled as he looked at Shego's smiling face, then at the cart. It was laden with many and varied instruments rarely seen outside of an operating room, or a torture chamber. “But I told you everything! I don't understand.”

Shego smirked as Wade left the room. “Yeah about that. It was real nice of you doc, but you see there is still the matter of what the things you created have been used for. That's why I'm here, to address that little issue.” She picked up a scalpel. “Let's start with a few years ago, when your mind control chips were used on me and my Kimmie...”

Kim turned down the volume and hit the record button. She turned back to her mom with a wistful look on her face.

Anne smiled at her daughter. “Don't you want to go help her Honey?”

Kim shook her head. “No, I told her this one was all hers. Besides, I'm pretty sure Wade will be here any moment. He's gonna want to talk to me and Dr. Drakken as soon as he can about the stuff Bortel told him.”

Anne glanced at the screen where crimson flowed and the stout doctor's mouth widened into a silent scream. “I hope she doesn't get too carried away. I'm going to start disease testing tomorrow.”

Kim giggled as she took her mother in her arms. “Don't worry, she won't cut anything off you can't fix.”

The door opened and Wade entered. He rolled his eyes upon seeing Kim and Anne pressed close together. “Is there any place in this lair you guys haven't done it yet?”

Kim grinned as she fondled her mother's butt. “A few, but we'll get to them eventually.”

Wade let out a surprisingly deep laugh. He looked over to where Drakken still slept. “Not awake yet?”

Anne shook her head as she disentangled herself from her daughter's octopus like groping. “No. I'd really like for him to sleep as much as he can.”

Kim huffed a little at her mother's change of demeanor. She knew she was being selfish, but it seemed like these days she was always horny when she was around her wives. Work, she knew, needed to come before play. Taking a page from her mother's book, she composed herself. “So Wade, did you get all the information you needed from Bortel?”

Wade glanced over at the screen. “Yeah. You guys were watching?”

Kim nodded with a small grin. “A bit. The details were a little too technical for me though. Wanna fill us in, in small words, while we let Drakken rest some more?”

Taking a seat on the empty bed next to Drakken's, Wade opened his laptop. He began explaining how the mind control chip worked. He really didn't have to dumb it down any for Kim though. She might say she didn't understand much about super science, but he'd found over the years that she understood most of what he told her quite well. All he had to do was put it in the right context.

Now that he gave it some thought, he realized everyone in their group ranged from better than average to super genius in intelligence. There was something else he'd noticed too. The more everyone freed themselves from the constraints society put on them, the more rational their thought processes were. He tucked that thought away for later consideration and study. Foremost in his mind right now was the mystery of the mind control chips.

He turned the laptop around so Kim and Anne could see the diagram he'd worked up on the screen. “I've got a good general idea how it all works. The only thing Bortel couldn't explain was it's resistance to the EMP. All that's left to do is run actual physical tests.”

Kim crossed her arms over her breasts. “So what you're saying is the main thing we wanted to know is the only one we still don't. I'm starting to get brain pain about this. It just doesn't make sense. What do Lowardian technology, mind control chips and robotic horses have in common? What is it that makes them all immune?”

On the very edge of wakefulness, Kim's question swirled in Drakken's mind. The bits floated round and round, until finally they coalesced into a single bright point... The answer.

Drakken sat up in the bed. His eyes wide and shining with understanding. He let out a resounding yell. “Eureka!”

xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx

Having given their condolences to the family, most of the mourners had already left the small church. Slim Possible watched as his daughter and a blonde girl with a sourpuss expression on her face helped a bandaged man in a wheelchair navigate the church's handicapped ramp. Right behind them was an almost as heavily bandaged Ron Stoppable, the man his daughter told him she was in love with.

Beside him stood his brother with the urn containing the ashes of their mother cradled in his arms. He'd only found out about her secret double life as a hero when he was informed of her death. There was more than just fatherly concern in his heart as he thought of his daughter following in her steps. He was surrounded by proof the life of a hero was a dangerous one. The last thing he wanted was for his little girl to end up like her Nana.

It surprised him that his brother was taking things so well. But then, James didn't know some of the things he did. He didn't know if it were a good or bad thing. Hopefully he'd find out before he had to return to the ranch. “Now Squirt, is y'all sure ya don't mind me bunkin' over at yer place?”

James gave his brother a small smile. He couldn't deny his brother. Kim would understand it. He had to keep up the charade they'd all taken such pains to maintain. “I don't mind at all. It will be good to have family around for a while.”

xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx

Burn Burman watched as another truck rolled into the warehouse. This made seven deliveries in the past 24 hours. Will had made a good call about putting Hench under surveillance. In the past Team Impossible hadn't considered Hench to be a link to finding villains. In fact, before they'd signed up with Global Justice as a sponsor, they'd purchased much of their gear from him. He and Crash both agreed with Will. Times were changing and they needed to change the way they did things to keep up. Tonight they would infiltrate the warehouse and find out what Hench was delivering. If they were lucky they might even catch whatever villain it was being delivered to.

xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx

The driver pulled the truck to a stop just inside the warehouse doors. He and the man in the passenger seat were dressed in the traditional uniform of a professional Henchman. The Henchman got out of the truck and went to the warehouse door. He pretended not to notice the hero watching him from an unmarked van parked across the street. Once the door was completely closed and he was safe from prying eyes, he pulled off his hood and visor.

Jack Hench smoothed down a bad case of hood hair while he leaned against the door and watched as the other man began unloading the truck. Normally he didn't go in for the whole cloak and dagger routine, but when one of his men told him their deliveries to the Possibles were being spied on, he just had to check it out for himself. Jack was a cautious man, even more so since his most recent brush with the law. He was also an opportunist. This turn of events had the making of a very good opportunity. All he had to do was figure out the perfect way to exploit it.

xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx

Drakken jumped out of the bed. He looked at the three other people in the room. “Well? Don't just stand there! Quickly! We must hurry! There may still be a chance!”

Kim, Wade, and Anne stood stunned at the blue man's sudden and confusing activity. They watched him run toward the door.

As he passed through the door, Drakken yelled. “TO THE LABORATORY!”

Just as they turned to follow, the door opened up again. With a sheepish look on his face, Drakken poked his head inside. “Could one of you tell me... Umm... Which way is the lab?”

xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx

Ricardo Senior smiled up at the his lover, as she rode his manhood with wild abandon. She looked much the same as she did before her visit to the doctor. Gone were the whiskers and fangs. Her eyes were returned to their normal size, but still slitted. Most of the other changes, like the ears and tail DNAmy imposed on her, she'd decided to keep. He knew she also kept some of the internal changes, which she had been more than happy to demonstrate for him. Now the only real differences were the two large ones in his hands.

He squeezed and rubbed Bonita's breasts. They were easily half again larger than before. If he'd ever had any doubt of her love for him, it was dispelled. That she would do this to satisfy his love of large mammaries was such a wonderful gesture. As he pumped himself harder into her, he made mental note to thank Dr. Anne Possible too. Perhaps, he thought, she might also be willing to help him do something nice for his Bonita.

xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx

Betty Director sat in her office at Global Justice headquarters. She and Candida worked out a on-call schedule so that one of them would be on earth if they were needed by GJ outside of regular hours. Today was her lucky day, as apparently something important had indeed come up. An agent stepped into her office and handed her an encoded readout. She scanned the page. Stopped and started over, this time reading slower.

Her face purpled. “Is she insane!?”

The agent tried not to run away in fear. “I don't know commander. I have to assume she is, at the very least, not cognizant of the danger.”

Betty tried to calm herself. She knew Kim wasn't going to be happy about this. Before she could inform her mistress though, she had to take appropriate action. “Take a full squad and start looking for her. Begin at the coordinates this message was sent from. If you find her before she reaches her destination, don't let her continue. If not, do a complete reconnaissance, report to me, and stand ready for further instructions.”

The agent saluted. “Yes Commander.”

xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx

In Wade's private lab, Drakken shook his head as he worked on the partially disassembled head of the Cee-Cee Kim brought back from Area 51. It was very delicate work, especially since he was taking great pains to not dislodge the chip embedded in it's forehead. “No, no, no! Not the brain, the MIND! That's the answer. Call it what you will, essence, spirit, or soul. That is what makes the difference.”

Wade handed him a micro-wrench. “Let me get this straight. You're saying that any machine that has reached a point where it becomes truly sentient can resist effects like the EMP?”

Drakken continued repairing the robot's damaged interface port. “Exactly! Surely you've heard the phrase, 'Mind over matter,' haven't you? Well this is the same thing, only it's energy that the mind has dominion over. That the mind is artificial doesn't matter.”

Kim scowled at the scientist. “Then, because the mind control chip makes a copy of the brain patterns of a human, it qualifies as sentient?”

Drakken nodded. “Yes, yes. The same with your cousin's robotic horse, it must be at just high enough level of sentience. Ditto for the nano-machines of the Lowardians.”

Wade grumbled. “I knew the Lowardian nanotechnology was more advanced than mine, but it's hard to believe it's sentient.”

Glancing up at the younger genius, Drakken smirked. “It's the only explanation that fits all the parameters.”

Anne stepped closer to the lab table. “One thing puzzles me. According to the information Betty got from Dr. Freeman, these Cee-Cee robots were already sentient. If that's the case, why did this one think it needed the mind control chip to protect it?”

Drakken made one final adjustment and began closing up the robotic head. “The answer to that is simple dear lady. She didn't know what the factor was that caused the protection. She only knew it worked. Freeman may be gullible, but he does know his artificial intelligences. I'd hazard a guess most of his creations would survive such an attack also.”

Kim was still far from satisfied with Drakken's explanation. Especially in light of what he was attempting to do. “What about the Bee-Bees you made at Area 51? They succumbed to the EMP right away.”

While attaching a cable from the lab's mainframe computer to the Cee-Cee's port, Drakken said. “You can thank that asshole General Simms for that. He was very specific when he told me to create more robots just like the ones I originally made. Now I'm sure you remember my first Bee-Bees? They were intelligent, but nowhere near sentient. I mean, anything that thinks it's perfect can't be that intelligent, now can it? That's why they went down.”

As he was reaching for the computer's keyboard, Kim placed a hand over his. “Stop a second Doctor. Before you go on, I want your complete assurance this will work.”

Drakken's shoulders slumped. He turned to her with a tear in his eye. “Please Kimberly. Time is of the essence! This may be the only chance there is.” He grabbed her shoulders. “Look, if it doesn't work then you can destroy it and be done with it forever. All I'm asking for is this one thing. I promise that later I'll explain everything to your complete satisfaction. Hell, I'll even explain how the energy based nanotechnology you and Shego carry survived the attack. Please, I'm begging you, let me do this!”

Kim stepped back. She wasn't sure she understood everything he'd said. What she did understand was his sincerity. If he was right, there really wasn't much time before the robots internal standby power was depleted. She reached out with the dark magic and felt toward him. It confirmed what she'd already guessed. He wasn't trying to deceive her. “OK. Do it.”

Anne and Kim stood back and watched as Drakken instructed Wade on the steps needed. Together the two played dueling keyboards, deleting and re-inputting programming. Almost ten minutes later, Drakken announced everything was ready. He took a deep breath and hit the any key.

A low, almost imperceptible, hum came from the robotic head. The artificial skin around it's mouth twitched. Slowly it's eyes opened. The visual sensors swiveled around for a moment before locking in on Drakken's face.

He bent close and asked. “Can you hear me?”

The robot grinned. “Don't be such a silly. Of course I can hear you, Honey-Bunny.”

Chapter 7

Title: CHAPTER 07: Well Suited.

Dark Mistress

Written by fulwiz

Beta by Wirenfeldt Jr


Disclaimer: I don't own Kim Possible, Disney does. The other characters come from my own twisted mind.

Warning: This story contains sexual situations, mature themes, explicit violence, death and warped philosophy.

The story is KiAnGo. (And More) If you find this offensive, please don't read further.

Important Note: This story is the sequel to “The Middleton Pact - Redux.” If you don't read that first, you will be very confused.


CHAPTER 07: Well Suited.


Kim stared directly into Bonnie's eyes. It was the only way she could keep her concentration on the business at hand, instead of on Bonnie's new tits. “Well, if you don't think you're up to it...”

Bonnie let out a feline growl. “Hold it right there Possible. You know the only reason I did the stuff I did before was because of that damn chip in my head. Why don't you do it? You're the one that likes doing that kind of thing.”

Kim looked over at Senior Sr., who was sitting nearby at the center table of the command center. He was following the conversation, but obviously had no intention of joining in. She looked back at Bonnie's plump, well tanned, breasts. Then she forced her eyes up again. “I really do, but that's not the point. She's known you longer. Look, she was the maid of honor at your wedding. So the chances are better she'll be more grateful to you than me. Besides, thanks to Hench's little power play, I'm going to be busy. Ask yourself, are you going to step up and prove you're evil enough to do the job? Or are you going to let her end up like Hope... Or worse?”

Bonnie chewed her lip and thought over Kim's words. She'd agreed to work with Possible with her eyes open. Ricardo made very sure she knew what she was getting into. Thanks to the chip that had been implanted in her head, she knew she was capable of doing what Kim wanted her to do. It repressed her inhibitions and morals to the point, she even enjoyed the horrible things she had done.

That, in truth, was the reason she was arguing with Kim about this. Deep down inside, she was worried if she did as Kim wanted her to do, she might enjoy it. She wanted to blame Kim for forcing her into this. She thought back to all their cheer practices in school. Kim had always pushed and pushed, even when they didn't think they could do more. She wanted to think it was the same now, but she knew better.

Back then, she made herself keep up, not just to try to be better than Kim, but because she knew it was better for all of them in the end. All the grief and crap she'd given the cheer captain only urged Kim to work them all harder. They excelled because of it. She knew Kim was pushing her again, but in a different way. This was a test as much as anything else. To pass, all she had to do was be as evil as Kim.

She felt competitiveness well inside her. Being as evil as Kim wasn't enough. She knew she had to be better at being evil. All she had to do was the deed, she didn't have to enjoy it. “Fine. I'll do it.”

Kim grinned. She knew Bonnie couldn't refuse the chance to show her up. It simply wasn't in the girl's makeup.

Senior Sr. decided it was finally time to put a word in. “Now that we have that settled, I have my own concerns. Bonita and I have found ourselves able to work quite well together. However, there is something I feel I must point out. She does not have the experience, nor I the youth, to take on such a task as this.”

He held up a hand to forestall Kim's impending comment. “I understand completely the need for Bonita to be there. I, of course, will be by her side. I believe that, in this instance, it would be prudent for us to have help.”

Kim pried her eyes from Bonnie's jutting nipples. “Don't worry, you two won't be doing this alone.”

She turned toward Senior Sr. with a thoughtful look on her face. “You raise another point. One which I've been meaning to talk to you about. You are a very capable man. I'm still impressed by the showing you made a few years ago at the X-games...”

Senior Sr. chuckled. “There is no need to beat around the bush Kimberly.” He used his cane to lever himself up and out of his chair. With his free hand he gestured at his body. “I know very well that I am old. Time is truly one of the greatest villains there is. It steals our youth. Our dearest commodity. Do not be concerned, I will perform adequately.”

Kim smiled brightly. She reached down below the table edge and produced a multicolored, cone shaped, device. “I never believed you would do less than your best. That being said, I'm not the kind of person who settles for adequate.”

She pressed the large button atop the Juvenator. A bright greenish-yellow beam shot out, encompassing the elderly man in it's light.

Bonnie's claws extended. She leaped toward Kim. “What do you think you're...”

Kim sidestepped the attack as she shut off the device. “Sheath your claws B. I'm not hurting him, in fact... I'd suggest you turn around.”

Bonnie turned. Her eyes grew almost as wide as they'd been before she had them returned to normal size. She looked at her lover. “R... Ricardo?”

Señor Senior Senior could feel both of the ladies looking at him. He also felt different. His cane clattered to the floor as he raised his hands in front of him. Gone were the gnarled and knobby fingers he knew so well. In their place were strong, youthful, hands. He used those hands to touch his face. He felt his chiseled features, amazed they were no longer covered in sagging and wrinkled flesh. As he examined his body, he felt a vigor and strength he hadn't known for many decades.

Kim watched approvingly as the man took stock of himself. Without the hunched posture of age, he seemed taller. His body was well muscled and his hair was a pure jet black that hung straight down, just past his shoulders.

The now young man found his voice. It was the same rich baritone as before, but it lacked the the subtle cracking of age. “Kim Possible! What have you done? You have made me...”

Kim glanced at the setting on the device. “...About 30. I think it suits you. Of course, if you don't like it, I could always...”

Bonnie managed to shake herself out of her staring trance. “NO!”

He chuckled as he went to Bonnie and took her in his arms. “I must agree with Bonita. Whatever you have done, I find it to be a good thing. But perhaps you could enlighten us?”

Kim set the device down on the table. “I didn't mean to shock you, but it was easier to just do it than explain. This things called a Juvenator. Dr. Drakken created it and we recovered it from his lab.” She paused as she saw apprehension in both of their eyes. “Don't worry, it's been thoroughly tested. I even tried it on myself. Luckily the effect is reversible, being a preteen again wasn't fun.” She remembered looking down at her flat chest in horror. “But anyway, it simply resets you to an earlier age. Don't ask me how, because I have no idea.”

She watched the two of them digest the information. A glance at the room's wall clock told her how much time they had left. “Wade should have your equipment ready for you in about an hour. Why don't you both take that time to get ready.”

They moved toward her, still arm in arm. Senior leaned down and kissed her on the forehead. “I thank you Kimberly.”

Bonnie sighed. “Yeah OK, one for you Possible.”

Kim smiled at them. “Enough mushy stuff. You only got 59 minutes left. Go screw each other senseless.”

They wasted no time in joyfully proceeding to follow her instruction.

xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx

The Alpine air made misty white clouds of her breath. They floated into the night as she hunched down beside a large tree trunk. She pulled her black, fur lined, trench coat tighter against the chill. With a gloved hand, she pulled a pair of high fashion sunglasses from the coat's pocket. She put them on and touched the almost imperceptible button between the lenses. The dark surrounding her turned bright and green as the night vision optics powered up. Through the evergreen trees, she watched guards pace in front of the cave that hid the entrance of the villain's lair.

Officer Lace was here because she had something to prove to Ron, her fellow Fashion Police, and mostly to herself. She was still miffed at the way Ron acted toward her at Hope's funeral. It was obvious he didn't think much of her as a hero. Also, her first bust hadn't helped her self esteem any. Sure, her colleagues at the FP congratulated her, but she heard the the hidden snickering in their voices. Now was her chance to prove to everyone she had what it took to do the job.

As she watched for an opportunity to slip by the guards, her mind drifted back to the day her life changed. She had been working at Club Banana for almost a week. Monique hired her to replace Kim, who'd gone evil and stopped showing up for work. That fateful day was restocking the discount shelves, when she heard Monique talking with someone...

“I'm flattered and all that you remembered me from Milan, Officer Tweed.” Monique said with a smile and a shake of her head. “But, as fascinating as your offer is, I just can't do it.”

The well dressed man sighed. “I see. It's too bad, you are just the kind of person we're looking for. You know fashion and you know how to handle yourself in a sticky situation. It appears we'll have to look elsewhere.”

Monique snapped her fingers. “Hold on now. I might just know someone...” She turned toward the discount area and yelled. “Yo, Tara! Come here a minute...”

The sound of a boot crunching in the snow jolted her out of the memory. Officer Lace turned to see the electrified business end of a stun staff swinging toward her head.

xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx

Wade sat in the room that was directly across the corridor from the teleporter room. Both were located on the first level of the lair between the command center and his private lab. There was nothing of chance in this arrangement. He'd designed the setup with one purpose in mind, defense. Having been caught with his proverbial pants down once, he'd vowed it wasn't going to happen again.

Unlike the rest of the lair, this room hadn't been changed from it's original Lowardian configuration. The walls were black and red. The lighting came from recessed panels near the floor. Only the keys on the multiple consoles along three of the walls had been changed to English letters and numbers. The fourth wall was one gigantic computer system. Hanging over it all was the heart of the lair, the Lowardian nano-production interface.

He watched as long tentacles extruded from the complex machine. Each of the multi-colored strands consisted of billions of nanobots. At the moment they were busy assembling his latest creations in the open space in the center of the room. There was still about 10 minutes left in the process, so he let his mind return to thoughts of defense.

Hiding the lair on the Moon was the first and most obvious point of defense. If nobody knew where it was, they couldn't attack it. In his mind though, that wasn't enough. The possibility of the lair's location being discovered existed. Once their enemies knew where they were, it was only a matter of time and distance before an attack might be made. That's where his second line of defense came into play.

Only Kim, Shego, himself and Monique knew about the missile and laser weapons studding the moonscape above the lair. All of them were disguised as rocks and outcroppings. Any landing or ground assault would have to get past those before attempting to penetrate the lair itself. If, somehow that did happen, he was prepared. Every corridor of the top 10 levels had his own version of the McHenry laser grid installed. With the knowledge that someone might be able to get through it, he'd made one major modification. The shutoff switch, instead of being in each corridor, was located in the command center.

Other than the ability to be sealed off completely from the rest of the lair, the lowest two levels had no automatic defenses. If an enemy were to breach that last bastion, it would be up to the lair's residents to take whatever action they deemed best. Having all the most important parts of the lair consolidated in this central location would give them as many options as possible. Kim and Shego both had praised him for his thoroughness, but he still wasn't satisfied. Even now he had plans in the works for other eventualities that might crop up.

A tone from one of the consoles brought his attention to the center of the room. He saw the tentacles retracting. The devices he'd created lay in two neat rows on the floor. He began gathering up the silvery metallic loops. Though they looked like simple bands of metal, they were in his estimation, his greatest achievement to date. He left the room and headed for his lab. All that was left to do was the final step in the process and they would be ready.

Monique looked up from the computer screen as Wade entered the lab. “Done already?”

He grinned as he crossed the room and began inserting the bands into sockets connected to a computer console. “All except the programming. That shouldn't take long though.”

She pulled a disc from the computer and handed it to him. “Here are the patterns. With all the stuff I've been doing coordinating Kim's schedule and stuff, I haven't had time to do any custom design work. I hope she doesn't mind.”

He took the disc and inserted it into the console, along with others from a nearby rack. “I'm sure that will be fine with her. She knows if all this stuff hadn't come up so suddenly, we'd have had more time.”

xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx

Tara awoke to the knowledge she was in very deep trouble. The clues were too obvious to overlook. She was naked, her arms and legs were tied to a metal table with generous amounts of rope, and the helmeted villain she'd come all this way to confront was standing nearby with a gloating look on his face.

xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx

Vivian stomped into the command center with a look of both irritation and impending panic on her face. “Where's Kim?”

Wade, the only other person in the room, replied. “She and Shego just left a few minutes ago for their meeting with Hench. What's wrong?”

She dropped down in a chair and ran her fingers through her hair. “What's wrong is, there's a blue scientist cowering in the corner of his lab sucking his thumb and a robot head crying it's eyes out on a bench.”

Wade's eyes widened. “Oookay... Maybe you better start from the beginning and tell me what happened. Last I knew you and Drakken were working on building Amy a new body.”

Vivian nodded. “We were. Then I went to check on what raw materials were delivered today. I was hoping we had enough titanium for the endoskeleton we'd designed. Anyway, when I got back they were having a heated argument. Apparently, when they were first captured by those guys at Area 51, they were put in a cell together. I didn't catch all the particulars, but sometime during that time they wound up pledging their eternal love for each other.”

She rubbed her temples, knowing a headache was inbound. “So there I am, trying to figure out what the problem is, when Amy starts telling him it had been just one of those 'we're about to die' things. He starts freaking out and raving about some guy named Monty. That got her all crazed, and things went downhill from there. I tried to get them to tell me what was going on, but they just ignored me. So I came looking for Kim. I figured, since she knows both of them, she'd know what to do.”

Wade sighed. He couldn't believe that neither he or Kim, knowing the two mad scientists past history together, hadn't anticipated something like this. As he began telling Vivian the details, he figured it was going to be a long night.

xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx

Professor Dementor marched into the control room of his lair wearing his favorite pink and purple striped housecoat. He swung his helmeted head toward one of his gray clad Henchmen. “Vat is being so important that you ARE DISTURBING ME!?”

The man under his gaze gulped and said. “Sir there are some people at the door. They claim to be Señor Senior Senior, Bonita Senior and their bodyguard. They say they have important business to discuss with you.”

Dementor stroked his diminutive beard. “This is being very odd. Be putting them up on THE VIEWING SCREEN!”

A gigantic wall screen came to life. He studied the people standing on his doorstep, flanked by four of his guards. Immediately, he recognized two of them. The woman was the same one who'd tried and failed to kill Kim Possible. The large red man he remembered as being one of the waiters at the party where said attempted lifetaking occurred. For a moment he considered yelling at his security man. The man with them was not Señor Senior Senior, but Señor Senior Jun... Then he looked closer. His man had been correct, but obviously the old villain had been seeing a very good plastic surgeon.

He chided himself for even considering the man might be Senior Jr. That young reprobate was now on the side of good. He should know, he'd been part of the Council vote that made it so. Thought's began to click into place in his mind. He was pretty sure he knew why they were visiting him in this manner. He chuckled as he spoke to his security man. “Tell the guards to be letting them in, but make it clear their bodyguard must be waiting outside.”

xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx

Barry watched as two of the guards escorted Senior and Bonnie into the lair. He wasn't surprised that he hadn't been allowed to accompany them. Most villains were so paranoid they bordered on security conscious. Letting another villain's minion into their lair was something that just wasn't done. He turned to the older of the two guards and stuck out his hand. “Melvin isn't it? Been a while.”

The guard shook his hand. “Yeah it has Barry. I heard you went for the exotic look. How's it working out for you?”

Barry grinned as he also shook the younger guard's hand. “It's working real well, got me a sidekick position now.”

The younger guard gave him an envious look. “Name's Chad. I'm new at the game, but I hope I get to be a sidekick someday too.”

Melvin laughed. “Boy's got ambition.” He looked Barry over with an appraising eye. “Tell me something. Aren't you cold in that loincloth..?”

xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx

Kim and Shego walked down the narrow passageway between two warehouses. Shego rolled her eyes as she watched Kim go from naked to wearing her black and purple mission clothes, back to naked again. She was just as fascinated by Wade's handiwork as her wife, but she was satisfied with the testing they'd done before they left the lair. She appeared to be wearing her black and green catsuit at the moment, but the reality was something much more complex.

What they were wearing was not just a battle suit like the last ones Wade had come up with. Using Lowardian sentient nanotechnology, he'd managed to combine the suit with not only a version of the Kimmunicator, but also the teleporter locator. There were some older features missing from this version though. Gone were the stealth and super battle modes. Since, as Wade explained, the suits were powered by the nanobots themselves, they didn't have the energy to sustain such power intensive features.

Kim gave a little squeal as, just by thinking of it, she made the holographic screen of the Kimmunicator appear. It floated just above her left wrist where the band was hidden. “This is just so... so... Spankin'!”

Shego again rolled her eyes. “Yeah you've said that about twenty times now Princess. If you say it again, it'll be you getting the Spankin'.”

Kim giggled as she let the screen fade away. In moments she was once again in her mission clothes. “You know I love it when you threaten me like that. But OK, I won't say it again... Even if it is true.”

Shego smiled as they neared the back entrance of the warehouse that was their destination. “Mind in the game Kimmie, Hench awaits.”

Chapter 8

Title: CHAPTER 08: Friendship.

Dark Mistress

Written by fulwiz

Beta by Wirenfeldt Jr


Disclaimer: I don't own Kim Possible, Disney does. The other characters come from my own twisted mind.

Warning: This story contains sexual situations, mature themes, explicit violence, death and warped philosophy.

The story is KiAnGo. (And More) If you find this offensive, please don't read further.

Important Note: This story is the sequel to “The Middleton Pact - Redux.” If you don't read that first, you will be very confused.


CHAPTER 08: Friendship.


The blinking red warning sign above the laboratory door read. “Warning: Gamma-13 Radiological Infuser in use.”

Inside the lab, Justine Flanner was swaddled in bright yellow protective gear. She used a pair of long handled tongs to load a test tube into the Infuser. With the push of a button, the machine began to bombard the contents of the tube with high energy radioactive particles. As she waited for the device to do it's work, she drummed her gloved fingers impatiently on a lab table. Normally she went into an experiment with a sense of elation. That wasn't the case today.

Her frustration had begun early this morning when she and Joss had gone to pick Ron up from the hospital. He'd insisted on checking Junior out early, against the doctor's protests, so that all of Team Stoppable could be at the funeral of the fallen hero. She and Joss had agreed, thinking it would only be for a few hours, then Junior could go back for more needed healing. Of course that didn't happen.

While Ron had been talking with the preacher after the service, Junior began whining that he didn't want to go back to the hospital. He kept insisting all he needed was time and rest to recover from his wounds, and that he could do that just as well at the Tower as in the hospital. Joss had told her he was probably trying to show he had what it took to be on the team. So, against her better judgment, she'd agreed. She hadn't realized the extent of her mistake until too late.

It became all too clear when Joss announced she was going to spend the night and probably the whole next day visiting with her father. All day she'd been stuck caring for not one, but two invalids. Babysitting was something she'd managed to avoid her entire life. Now she knew why.

As the Infuser went through it's final cycle, she began muttering under her breath. “Justine, I need a drink of water... Justine, my soup is cold... Justine, I'm bored... Justine, my butt, it is itching...”

The two of them had managed to drive her to the point of pulling out her hair. By early evening it had become just too much. She'd resorted to drastic measures. A glance over at the lab's monitor screen showed the two of them, locked in Ron's bedroom. For the first time today they were quiet, thanks to a large bowl of nachos and a Fearless Ferret season one DVD. It was a temporary measure, but it had given her enough time to retreat to the laboratory.

Removing the finished concoction from the machine, she began loading the glowing mixture from the test tube into two syringes. Necessity, she thought, wasn't really the mother of invention. It was irritation.

xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx

Team Impossible entered the preparation room of their headquarters building. As they began to suit up for the mission, Burn recounted the final details of his surveillance. “That's when I noticed one of the smaller trucks was making repeated trips. On a hunch I decided to follow it. My thought was, if it was going to make another trip, I'd be able to find out what it was delivering.”

Will nodded as he zipped up his uniform. “Good thinking. Knowing what was being delivered could give us a clue as to who it was being delivered to.”

Burn shook his head. “Yeah, but not much of one. You see the truck went straight to the nearest Smarty Mart. It pulled up to the loading dock of the food center.”

Crash gave him a puzzled look. “You mean..?”

Burn sighed as he strapped on his harness. “That's right. Food. I talked to one of the clerks after the truck left. He said that was all it had been picking up all day.”

Will closed his locker. “That isn't much. Did you get an inventory list?”

With a negative shake of his head, Burn replied. “No. The clerk said it was against the store's privacy policy. He did mention one thing though. He said, whoever the deliveries were for, they had an inordinately large fondness for ice cream, pickles and chocolate.”

xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx

The lump under the covers whimpered. “Just leave me to die in misery. My heart is too shattered for me to go on living in this cruel and barren world.”

Motor Ed sat by his cousin's bedside, smoothing back his mullet as he tried to think of something he could say to ease his relative's pain. He was certainly no stranger to rejection. More times than he could remember, women spurned his advances. Unlike his cousin's dilemma, the times he'd been rejected usually consisted of violent refusal at the very first meeting. This left him lacking a frame of reference to build on.

He was about to give up and just let his cousin wallow in his angst alone, when the door opened. Albert entered with a smile on his face. Ed saw the man was carrying a covered tray. He was glad the man had returned, and hoped whatever it was he'd gone to get would help.

Drakken's loyal Henchman sat the tray down on the small table beside the bed. “Come on out of there Doc. I've got just the thing here to cheer you up.”

Drew hunched into a tighter ball under the covers. “Nothing will ever bring me cheer again. My life is a devastated ruin which can never be rebuilt.”

Albert rolled his eyes as he lifted the tray's lid. In just a few moments, Drakken peeked out from under the covers. “Is that Coco-Moo and pickles I smell?”

xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx

Vivian Porter thought about the nature of relationships as she walked up the sidewalk toward her mother's home. After Wade had told her about Drakken and Amy's past, the two of them had a short brainstorming session. Knowing Kim needed Drakken for her plan. They'd come up with an idea to fix that relationship problem. Unfortunately, the one thing they needed to make it work would take Wade too long to design and build.

Luckily, Vivian knew where there was one already built. It was in the house in front of her. She stepped up to the door and rang the bell. A sigh escaped her as she thought about some relationships that couldn't be fixed so easily. Her parents were a prime example. They'd been divorced for many years. Not because they didn't love each other, they did. They simply couldn't fit into each others world.

Her father was a businessman with a ever expanding frozen snack food empire. He lived and breathed for his work, something her mother couldn't understand. Just as her father couldn't understand her mother's passion for the nudist lifestyle. They had tried to make it work out, but eventually gave up and went their separate ways. Though it saddened her that her parents couldn't be together, she still loved them both dearly.

The door of the house swung open to reveal a smiling, and very naked, teenage girl. “Hey big sis! Come on in.”

Vivian glared at her younger sister as she entered and swung the door quickly closed. “Olivia Porter! What do you think you're doing opening the door like that?”

The younger girl's smile turned devious. “You're one to talk. Mom's told me about all the times you did the same thing.”

Vivian grinned as she looked at the green eyed brunette with a body that screamed jailbait. Without having to look, she pointed at a rack beside the door. It contained robes that were there just for the purpose of covering up before doing what her sister had just done. “Yeah, well it doesn't mean I was right. Mom put those there for a reason.”

Olivia shrugged and led her sister into the living room. “I know. Mom's house rules. Gah! But she's not home right now and I don't mind if someone sees me.” She flopped down on the couch in front of the TV. “Speaking of rules... Miss stickler. You better take that stuff off before she comes home and sees you dressed.”

Vivian laughed as she sat down beside her sister. “I know the rules and follow them. See..?”

The girl stared as the clothes her sister was wearing simply faded into non-existence. “Coolness! What is it? Some kind of polymorphic textile?”

With a smile, Vivian said. “Something like that. It's top secret though. Still in the prototype phase.” She wasn't about to tell her sister about the nanotechnology. Who knew what kind of trouble the young genius could get into with it. “I might be able to let you in on it later, after the testing is complete...”

Olivia knew the tone of her sister's voice. It was the tone they both used when they wanted something from each other. “If..?”

Vivian chuckled. “I need something. Something you made a while back...”

xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx

The two women dropped out of the ventilation shaft. They landed on the floor of a small storage room. Their nanosuits replicated black ninja outfits that covered them from head to toe. Perfect for the sneaking they were doing. The black haired woman glided silently to the door. The redhead followed, trying her best to be as quiet. Opening the door a crack, they peered out into a short hallway.

Seeing nobody, they moved down the hall. As they passed a series of doors, they checked each one. Near the end of the hall they found half of their predetermined goal. Here they parted ways. The redhead stayed just outside the room, hiding as well as she could, while the other woman moved on.

xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx

Jack Hench paced back and forth across the bare floor of the seemingly empty warehouse. He was once again dressed in one of his well tailored suits. His hand went to the remote control in his breast pocket for the sixth time in as many minutes. He was more than a little nervous about what he was about to do, but the risk would be so very worth it. A few butterflies in his stomach were not about to keep him from the immense profit he was sure he was about to reap.

He'd first smelled a hint of the profit when Shego visited his office to setup the supply contract. She'd told him there was something big brewing, and offered him a chance to be in on it. While she wouldn't come out and say exactly what it was, she'd dropped enough hints to make him very interested. So interested in fact, he'd agreed to meet with her and Kim Possible on Monday to discuss it at length.

Finding out Team Impossible was sniffing around had given him an idea. One that he was sure would ingratiate him to the Possibles. Something that would give him an edge in what he figured would be some extreme negotiations. He'd left them a message on their website earlier. Telling them he was going to have a pleasant surprise for them. Having known so many villains over the years, he was sure he knew what they were up to. To get in on it, he wanted to prove he was exactly the kind of person they wanted to deal with.

Once more, he touched the remote as he waited for his bargaining chips to arrive.

xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx

Bonnie wore her best 'bored with it all' expression as she pretended disinterest in the conversation between Senior and Dementor. Inside, she was anything but. Anxiety filled her as she once again counted the Henchmen guarding the lair's cavernous main room. There were six of them, and as planned, they were paying more attention to her cleavage and legs than on their duty. It helped that her silk blouse was very low cut, and her skirt was little more than a wide belt.

Kim had left all the planning for this up to her and Ricardo. They'd decided to let him do the talking, while she played eye candy. She'd been tempted to switch roles after seeing the dress Dementor was wearing, but since all the henchmen were all male, they'd stuck with the plan. Pretending to be nothing more than a harmless bit of fluff was galling to her, but if it made the helmeted villain underestimate her, it was worth it.

Senior looked down at the short man. “No. I did not come here seeking your help in exacting vengeance on my son.”

Dementor furrowed his brow. “Then I am not having the understanding. Vhy have you chosen to visit me LIKE THIS THEN!?”

A evil smile crossed Senior's face. “Recently I have become associated with a group of villains who are of like mind. I am here to offer you a chance to join us. If, that is, you are deemed evil enough.”

Dementor swelled in furious pomposity. “YOU DARE QUESTION MY EVILNESS!? I hav made more attempts to take over the vorld than any OTHER VILLAIN ALIVE!”

Senior shook his head. “Calm yourself my good man. It is not I, but my new associates. They seem to think that since many of your attempts were foiled by a teenage girl...”

The helmeted man slammed his fist into the central control console he stood beside. “KIM POSSIBLE! Your associates should be knowing that it is NOT JUST I THAT SHE HAS BEEN FOILING IN THE PAST!”

With a nod, Senior went on. “Indeed, however, as she has now turned to evil... Well, how might I say this..? Since that is now the case, it seems you have not taken the opportunity to do anything evil enough to warrant your inclusion in our group.”

Waving his hand dismissively, Dementor glared at Senior. “You are knowing as vell as I that much of my time has been taken up with Council business.”

Senior bit his lip to keep from laughing at the furious man in his silly gown. “I quite understand, as that has also taken up much of my time. Let me be candid. If you can show me even one thing you have done that is truly evil, I will put in my best recommendation on your behalf.”

With his pride stung by the implication that he wasn't evil enough, Dementor began to pace and think. So caught up in the accusation as he was, he didn't give any thought to what this group was, or it's goals. All that concerned him was proving himself. Appallingly, he couldn't think of anything. Anger filled him, where just a short while ago he'd been full of joy at his capture of... Like a flash it came to him.

His face split into a grin as he reached out to the console. “I VILL BE SHOWING YOU!” He activated the giant view screen. The image of a battered and abused Officer Lace appeared. He swung out an arm to the screen. “You are seeing yes? Just this night I captured this purveyor of justice. She vas sneaking around my lair AND IS NOW VERY MUCH REGRETING IT!”

Bonnie did her best not to react as she saw her friend. Her stomach turned as she saw confirmation of her worst fear. She felt anger grow inside her at the proof she'd come here to get. Slowly she walked over to the two men. It took all her effort to speak calmly as she surreptitiously touched the arm band of her nanosuit. “Wow! Your men really did a number on her.”

Dementor shook his helmeted head. “Nein Fraulein. Such things are not to be leaving to SUBORDINATES! I alone vas hafing the pleasure of BEATING AND RAPING HER!”

Bonnie glanced around as the small man preened. She saw what her signal had set in motion. She swayed her hips to distract the three remaining Henchmen as she stepped right up to Dementor. “Did you enjoy it?” She forced herself to smile as she watched a black figure silently dispatch another of the guards. “Was she just sooo much fun to hurt?”

Dementor gazed at the woman before him. All his attention was on her seeming praise. He didn't notice as the last of his guards disappeared into a shadow. He also didn't see another black cloaked figure appear on the screen and begin untying the helpless girl. What he did see was the lovely woman in front of him reaching out to fondle his Teutonic manhood.

xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx

Chad puked as he saw the still beating heart of his fellow Henchman being pulled from his chest. Barry held the organ in his clawed fist as he turned to the young man. “They did tell you that being a Henchman was a really dangerous job didn't they? Well it is. Sorry, but I don't think you'll be moving up the ladder like you planned kid.”

The young Henchman never got the chance to reply, due to his throat being torn out.

xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx

Anne finished releasing Tara from her bonds. She could tell the girl was barely conscious. Quickly, she injected her with a concoction she'd made up for just this eventuality. Watching closely, she saw the hero wake and begin to take in her predicament.

Tara felt her strength returning and an absence of pain from her injuries. She looked into eyes that were only a slightly darker shade of blue than her own. “Who..?”

Anne shook her head. “Don't talk. You're safe now. Come with me. There is some who wants to speak with you.”

xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx

Many things happened at once that Professor Dementor didn't anticipate. He was grabbed from behind by the youthful Senior Sr. He felt the woman's claws dig into his scrotum, and he saw four figures appear from the far corners of the room.

Bonnie whispered to him. “My friends and I have decided. You are evil enough to join us. There is just one problem though...”

His eyes went wide as he felt the claws contract. Pain shot through him as he saw that one of the people approaching him was the woman he'd just abused so thoroughly. She was holding the arm of a woman in black. “VAT IS THIS THAT IS HAPPENING!?”

Bonnie hissed as Yori and Barry came closer. “The problem is, you won't live long enough to accept our invitation. You see some things are more important than either good or evil. One of those things is friendship.”

Tara gasped as she got close enough to hear those words. She knew that voice. “Bonnie!?”

Bonnie turned her head and smiled at her friend. “We came to save you. I also want to give you a choice.”

Tara blinked as the shorter, dark eyed, woman in black placed a long knife in her hand.

Dementor paled as he saw the knife. “NO! IT VAS ALL A MISTAKE!”

Bonnie felt blood trickle over her fingers as she squeezed the villain's balls tighter. She stared right into Tara's eyes. “It's up to you.”

Tara swallowed hard as she looked from the blade to the man who had laughed as he took her body against her will. She felt the urge to plunge the knife into him. Her hand trembled. “I... I can't! It would be murder!”

Bonnie shook her head. “No Tara. It would be justice. What he did can't be undone. Nothing in this world can give you back what he stole from you. All there is, is your rightful vengeance. He will die, but you can only be free if it is by your hand.”

Tara stepped closer. “What will become of me if I do?”

Bonnie asked. “Do you trust me?”

The blonde nodded.

Bonnie reached out her free hand and drew Tara closer to the shaking, fear wracked, villain. “Then trust me to take care of you.”

The villain who called himself Professor Dementor died a eunuch, as a lethal silver blade penetrated his heart.

Chapter 9

Title: CHAPTER 09: Healing.

Dark Mistress

Written by fulwiz

Beta by Wirenfeldt Jr


Disclaimer: I don't own Kim Possible, Disney does. The other characters come from my own twisted mind.

Warning: This story contains sexual situations, mature themes, explicit violence, death and warped philosophy.

The story is KiAnGo. (And More) If you find this offensive, please don't read further.

Important Note: This story is the sequel to “The Middleton Pact - Redux.” If you don't read that first, you will be very confused.


CHAPTER 09: Healing.


Jack Hench turned at the sound of approaching footsteps. He peered into the shadowy area near the rear of the warehouse as he pulled the remote out of his pocket. A smile crossed his face as he saw figures approaching out of the darkness. It quickly disappeared as he saw there were only two people, not three. When he saw the people approaching had distinctly feminine outlines, he began to frown.

When the pair moved close enough for him to distinguish their features, he gasped. “You're not Team Impossible!”

Shego snarked. “Doy. And it's a damn good thing for you we aren't.”

Kim placed her hands on her hips as she stopped in front of the businessman. “Tell me something Jack. Were you going to kill them or just take them hostage?”

Before he could regain his composure, Shego spoke. “From the looks of the automatic laser projectors in the rafters, I'd say kill.” She looked toward Kim. “Are you sure we want to do business with someone who'd try such a lame stunt?”

Kim snickered. “Now Shego. Let's give Mr. Hench a chance to explain. I sure he must have a very good reason for trying to commit professional, and probably literal, suicide.” She gave the man an inquiring look. “Hmm..?”

xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx

Meanwhile... In the Ferret Hole... Our hero is feeling foiled by his fiendish foe...

The Fearless Ferret slapped his hand on the hood of the Ferretmobile. He looked over at his furry caped companion, who was still in the passenger seat. “I feel, my friend, that I have been foiled by my fiendish foe. Puma Girl has purloined the priceless parchment and eluded our pursuit.”

Wonder Weasel leaped out of the car and scurried over to an elaborate looking console. He began gesturing wildly as he chittered for his crime fighting cohort's attention.

Seeing what Wonder Weasel was gesturing to, the masked man exclaimed. “The Villain Visualizer!” He strode to the machine and turned it on. “Thank you for reminding me my friend. With this we can find and vanquish that voluptuous vixen once and for all!”

As the Fearless Ferret began to operate the machine... The screen went blank.

Ron, Junior and Rufus all groaned in dismay as Justine, remote in hand, stepped between them and the TV. She sat the remote down, well out of their reach. “Sorry to interrupt...” From behind her back, she pulled out two very large syringes filled with glowing purple liquid. “...but it's time for your medicine.”

Junior gulped loudly. “Surely you are making the joke?”

Justine moved closer to the two injured men. “Mr. Senior. I never joke about highly experimental physical regeneration serums.” A rarely seen smile formed on her lips. “Now. If you gentlemen would be kind enough to bend over the back of the couch and drop your trousers?”

xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx

Ricardo Senior watched as Anne, Tara and his lovely Bonita vanished. They were on their way to the lair to treat the blonde girl's injuries. It was also there that Bonita would put the finishing touches on her part of the job. His chest swelled with pride for Bonita. She'd overcome her initial reluctance and committed two truly evil acts this night. He felt sure she would perform the third one with equal ability.

He was thankful to Kim for pushing Bonita into a position where she was forced to act in such a manner. Also, he had to applaud Kim for coming up with a plan in which four birds were killed with one stone. The first was making Bonita realize her evil potential. She'd shown, under the influence of the mind control chip, she was capable. Getting her to act of her own free will was one of the goals of tonight's little endeavor.

Looking down at the man who lay dead in a pool of his own blood, Ricardo smiled. The second goal was was achieved with the Professor's death. Truly he'd been evil, but he had also been extremely unstable. Kim felt, and he had to agree, that Dementor would be more of a liability than an asset if he were recruited to their cause. His murder served a much more useful purpose.

The fate of the girl, Tara, was the third part. Kim decided to leave that entirely in Bonita's hands. She'd done extremely well convincing the blonde hero it was OK to commit a savage and evil act of murderous vengeance. Of course, neither Bonita or the girl knew things were being helped along by the drug Anne added to the painkiller and stimulate she'd given Tara. Kim told him of it's initial use and the effects it had of lowering inhibitions and raising a person's susceptibility to suggestion.

Now it would be up to Bonita how the girl would be handled. Kim had been very specific in outlining three choices Bonita could make. Any one of the choices would serve to draw out more of Bonita's evil. Two of the choices would put the girl in a position to be useful to Kim in the future. The third option was the least likely, but it too would serve a purpose. He couldn't wait to find out which one his lovely lady made.

He looked over to where Barry and Yori stood. It was time to take care of the fourth reason for their little visit. “Come my friends. Let us go and find this device Kim is so eager to have in her hands.”

xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx

Wade entered the lab with a toolbox in his hand. He felt a wash of sympathy as he saw Candy, who looked very frazzled. She was sitting next to the work bench, trying to console DNAmy's robotic head. He plastered a smile on his face as he approached the bench. “Well Amy, are you ready to get your new body?”

A delighted look appeared on Amy's face. “Oh yes indeedy!”

He sat the kit down on the bench beside her and opened it. “Good. Vivian almost has it ready. First though, I need to do a little prep work.” He bent down to look directly into her visual receptors. “I'm going to have to shut down your external sensors. It won't hurt or anything.”

She tried to nod, but of course couldn't. “Alrighty.”

Selecting a tool, he moved around behind her. Soon he had a panel open and was disconnecting leads. He sighed as the head went inert. Looking over at Candy, he smiled. “All done, she's completely isolated now.”

Candy let out a small frustrated scream. “Finally! She was about to drive me crazy. Do you know, after she got done ranting about Drakken, she started talking about her damn Cuddle-buddies? I swear, I had no idea there was anyone as messed up in the head as her.”

Wade grinned as the door behind him opened again. “Yeah. We plan to do something about that too.”

Candy watched as Vivian entered carrying an odd looking heart shaped device. Right behind her came Drakken, pushing a cart containing a sheet covered body.

Drakken pushed the cart up next to the bench and turned to Wade. “Now, you're absolutely sure this will work?”

Vivian and Wade both laughed. The blonde woman hefted the device she was holding. “Don't worry. We're positive it will work. She won't have any choice but to love you.”

A very evil smile formed on Drakken's face. “Good. Very, very good.”

xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx

Jack Hench peered into Kim's eyes steadfastly. “...And I figured since Shego wouldn't come right out and tell me, it had to be something really big. Knowing so many villains, as I do. I figure you plan to take over the world. My analysts told me you could very likely do it. If it were anyone else I wouldn't have gone to such lengths, but I wanted prove I was exactly the person you needed. Get in on the ground floor, so to speak. Plus I thought it was a good way to make up for that little incident with the machine gun.”

Shego let out a short laugh. “Well Princess, you gotta give him props for initiative at least.”

Not taking her eyes from Hench, Kim gave Shego a nod. “True.” She then spoke directly to the businessman. “I guess I can understand your reasoning, as far as it goes. There are, however, some things you didn't take into account. If we felt you were in any way responsible for what Bonnie did, you'd already be long dead. As for Team Impossible, if I wanted them dead, they would be.”

Hench went pale at the offhandedly callus manner Kim spoke of his death. He also couldn't understand, if she was so bloodthirsty, why she wouldn't want her enemies disposed of. “But you know they will attempt to stop you...”

Kim cut him off with an amused chuckle. “They could try.” She became serious again. “Let me pose a question. You say you know a lot of villains. Just how many of them have succeeded in taking over the world?”

He gave her a puzzled look. “The obvious answer would be none. I don't understand why you would ask.”

She gave him a nod. “I asked because it is obvious. Taking over the world is a bad bet all around. That's why I have no intention of doing it.”

His shoulders slumped. “I see. Then I acted on an incorrect assumption. I've jeopardized everything for a chance at something that doesn't even exist.”

Shego crossed her arms as she looked at the man. “Don't beat yourself up... Too much. It's not entirely your fault you didn't know the score. If it were me in your position, knowing only what you thought you knew, I'd probably have done the same.”

Kim gave her wife's words some thought. She was right. They had played it a little too close to the chest when dealing with Hench. Too little information could be just as dangerous as too much. “Look, that's all in the past now. What you need to remember is this. We did come to you with an offer. That hasn't changed. You can still get in on it if you want. The simple fact is, we need someone with your expertise and resources. It might not be what you imagined, but I can tell you it will be very profitable.”

Hench straightened up. The thought of profit restoring some of his usual aplomb. “Before I agree to anything. I think we should discuss it in detail first. Also, I'd suggest we do it somewhere else since Team Impossible could arrive at any time.”

Shego cocked her head to the side. The tone she spoke in was just short of extremely menacing. “You don't trust us?”

He took a step back. “I didn't say that. I just feel I need some idea what you're planning. Some proof you can handle something big enough to, as you say, be very profitable to me.”

Kim grinned at him. This was the man she'd hoped to deal with. “I think I can show you we mean serious business.” She turned her head and called out over her shoulder. “You can come out now.”

Hench watched as another person approached from the back of the warehouse. While not a villain himself, he did have intimate knowledge of what happened in the world ruled by the Pact. The implications of this person being here, in this situation, were astounding. A realization hit him. Before, he'd acted on too little information. Now, he found himself maneuvered into knowing too much for his own good. Knowledge that this person was in league with Kim Possible was the kind of information that could easily make his life forfeit.

Betty Director wrapped her good hand around Kim's waist and gave her a kiss on the cheek. “Sorry I'm late Mistress. Will is as stubborn as ever.” She smiled as she turned her head and spoke to Hench. “You needn't worry about Team Impossible showing up. I sent them on a higher priority mission.”

Kim watched Hench carefully. She saw the very moment when he understood his predicament. “You were saying?”

Knowing he was thoroughly out negotiated, Jack Hench capitulated to fate. “Well played ladies. Well played indeed. It would seem I am now completely at your service.”

Shego grinned. “Smile Jack. By the time we're done, you'll be right up there with the five richest people on the planet.”

xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx

Justine smiled with justified pride as she watched the two fully healed men stare at each other in amazement.

Rubbing a hand across his now scar-less forehead, Junior exclaimed. “I am my handsome self once again!”

Ron lifted his shirt and gasped. “No way!” The scar that had been there since his appendectomy at twelve was gone. “When you said that stuff would heal us, you really meant it!”

She gave him an odd look. “Of course I meant it. Why would I create something that was less than fully effective? The compound simply healed all the injuries you have ever had.”

Ron's eyes went wide and he rushed out of the room.

Junior gave Justine a look of puzzlement. “What, I am wondering, is up?”

She shrugged. “I have no idea.”

Moments later, Ron entered the room with a dejected look on his face. He said nothing, but went over to the coffee table and picked up his cell phone.

As she watched him dial a number, Justine asked. “Is there something wrong Ron?”

Hanging his head, Ron replied. “Umm, could you guys excuse me a moment? I need to have a private word with my Rabbi.”

Rufus slapped his paw on his forehead. “Uh-Oh!”

xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx

In the Genetics lab, Bonnie paced nervously. Her attention kept shifting from her friend in the pod, to the woman at the machine's control panel. “What's taking so long? I thought you said you could fix her right up?”

Anne glanced up. “I did. First I have to flush all the extraneous DNA out of the system. If I don't, she could wind up accidentally changed like Kim was. In this case, I'm sure the results would be very bad indeed.”

Jamming her hands on her hips, Bonnie inquired testily. “What does that mean?”

Motioning the younger woman over, Anne pointed to the panel's readout. “It means, I'm glad that little braggart is dead. So far I've found twelve different DNA chains that aren't hers.”

Bonnie paled. “You mean they all..?”

Anne nodded as she began the process of healing the blonde hero. “That's exactly what I mean.”

As she resumed her pacing, Bonnie wished she could go back and do much worse to Dementor than she had.

xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx

Extending his claws, Barry tore open the locked cabinet. Tossing the mangled door to the side, he peered inside. “Bingo! Found it.”

Yori looked up from the drawer she was searching. She saw the cylindrical device in his hand. “Tell me please. What my Master would want with such a small thing?”

Ricardo Senior chuckled. “Do not let it's size fool you. The Pan-dimensional Vortex Inducer is one of the most prized objects of super technology there is. There is not a single villain in the world who hasn't desired to have it, including myself. This, I believe, is the second time Dementor has stolen it from it's creators.”

Barry looked at it curiously. “So what does it do?”

Moving closer, Ricardo said. “That, my boy, would take some time to explain. Something we do not have very much of at the moment. Let us be away before Team Impossible arrives to begin their heroic little investigation.”

Chapter 10

Title: CHAPTER 10: The Pact. Part One.

Dark Mistress

Written by fulwiz

Beta by Wirenfeldt Jr


Disclaimer: I don't own Kim Possible, Disney does. The other characters come from my own twisted mind.

Warning: This story contains sexual situations, mature themes, explicit violence, death and warped philosophy.

The story is KiAnGo. (And More) If you find this offensive, please don't read further.

Important Note: This story is the sequel to “The Middleton Pact - Redux.” If you don't read that first, you will be very confused.


CHAPTER 10: The Pact. Part One.


Will Du half carried the frostbitten GJ trooper past the grisly remains of Dementor's Henchmen and through the door of the Alpine lair. Grunting with effort, he lowered the armored man to the floor next to the rest of his squad. He gave the man a reassuring clap on the shoulder as he looked over to where Crash Cranston was already treating the rest of the injured men. Shame consumed him as he remembered the time he'd wasted arguing with Dr. Director about the last minute reassignment. As he was wrapping a blanket around the trooper, he heard Burn's voice coming from further in the lair.

“Will, I need you to take a look at this.”

Crash looked up from where he was bandaging the cracked ribs of one of the men. “Go on. I've got things handled here.”

Will entered the main room of the lair to find Burn Burman scowling at the screen of his scanner. He tried not to look at the short villain laying dead next to his teammate with a knife protruding from his chest. “Got a match on the fingerprints from the knife?”

Slowly nodding his head, Burn said. “Yeah and you aren't going to like it.”

He looked at the scanner as Burn turned it toward him. The unambiguous results it displayed made him utter a word he'd never before used in his life.

xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx

Ron wasn't looking forward to having a doctor use a sharp implement on his privates in the morning. He was also sure he wouldn't like how Joss was going to take the news. It simply couldn't be helped. Rabbi Katz had, after getting over the weirdness of the whole thing, assured him it was necessary. He was glad now that she was spending time with her family. The way he figured it, getting it done and over with, then telling her afterward would be the best way to handle it.

The thought of not having sex for 4 to 6 weeks after the procedure wasn't appealing. Rather than dwell on it, he decided to distract himself. The others were having dinner, but he wasn't hungry. Picking up the remote, he hit play. If anything could distract him from his problems, it was the Fearless Ferret. Besides, he wanted to see the fictional hero going up against his sexiest foe again.

Twenty minutes later he shut off the DVD player. There was a smile on his face and an idea in his head. He rushed out of the room in search of Justine.

xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx

The group assembled for the late night meeting was so small, Kim decided to have them gather in the dining hall rather than the briefing room. Sitting around the table were her wives, Yori, Betty, Motor Ed, Barry, Ricardo Sr., Monique and Wade. Everyone else was otherwise occupied.

Drakken and the newly rebuilt Amy were engaged in activities she didn't want to contemplate. She didn't think there would be a need to disturb them. Her dad, Vivian and the Tweebs were at home, pretending to her uncle they were normal. Candy was at her home also. She was on call for GJ. Steve, she'd given an assignment, which he'd already left the lair to carry out. Lastly, Albert was standing watch in the command center, just in case.

She could tell from the sleepy faces around her, the long day had taken it's toll. If there had been a choice, she'd have sent everyone to bed and given them tomorrow off as well. Opportunity, however, had come knocking. She wasn't about to let this prime chance to advance her plan go to waste. Before getting to the purpose of the meeting, there was one thing she was curious about.

She looked at the man she'd known for years as Señor Senior Senior. Along with the change in his body, there had been another change in him. He'd become much less formal as to how he preferred to be addressed. “Ricardo, I was wondering why you're here? Wouldn't you rather be back on your island with Bonnie and Tara?”

The man shook his head, his mane of dark hair swaying as he did. “Bonita and I discussed that very thing. Since she made her decision on how to handle her friend, she thought it might be best if there were no men around. The reason for this seemed quite obvious to me. Therefore I decided to stay here while she carried out her task.”

Kim nodded. She could understand that reasoning. Bonnie had made the choice Kim thought she would. It wasn't the easiest choice, but unlike many people, Kim knew Bonnie wasn't going to take the easy way out if it meant getting what she wanted. In this case, Bonnie had two things she wanted. Seeing her friend safe and alive was one. The other was proving to Kim she could do it. That it also meant the devious conversion of Tara to evil was just a bonus.

She smiled at him. “Works for me.” She looked around the table as she focused on the reason for the meeting. “I know everyone has had a long day, but as we've seen all too often, plans change. Due to today's events, I'm moving up the timetable on putting an end to the Middleton Pact. What happened at Dementor's lair gives us an excellent opportunity. The whole sitch is time sensitive though. For the next few hours, we're gonna bust our butts to make this happen. By this time tomorrow we'll have the freedom we need to carry out the rest of the plan.”

xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx

(September 9th 2007, 9:15 am)

Betty Director entered the briefing room at Global Justice headquarters looking like death warmed over in her crisp, tailored uniform. She'd removed the bandages that had been covering her mangled hand. The tips of her fingers, sans nails, were prominently displayed. The makeup she usually wore was also missing. The large yellowish-green bruise covering half her face was unmissable. Dark circles under her eyes from lack of sleep were just icing on the cake.

Judging from the reactions of the assembled heroes, her appearance was having the desired effect. Only years of schooling her face into the mask of command kept her from smiling as she watched Councilman Twill comforting his partner, who was almost crying. The other Council member, Hego, was trying to look anywhere except directly at her. The rest of Team Go, sitting alongside their blue haired brother, were all staring openly at her wounds.

On the other side of the long oval table sat Team Impossible. They were less reactive than the others, but then they'd seen much worse and much more recently. Most of the last group of heroes sat beside them. The faces of Team Stoppable were filled with grim determination. Even though there were a few empty chairs left, the leader of Team Stoppable was standing. It wasn't the look on his face that told her he was affected, it was the whiteness of his knuckles where he was clenching his hands on a chair back.

She stepped over to an empty place at the table next to Ron. “Ladies and Gentlemen. As most of you know, we have a crisis on our hands. So that everyone's up to speed, I'd like each of you to recount what you know of the disaster we face.” She looked over at the three men in blue and yellow jumpsuits. “If you could begin Team Impossible?”

As Will Du got to his feet, Betty pulled Ron down into his seat as she also sat. It was hard to hide her mirth as the young man winced painfully.

Will clasped his hands behind his back. “Yesterday Team Impossible undertook an emergency rescue mission. I'm sorry to say we were only partially successful. Upon our arrival at Professor Dementor's Alpine lair, we found a squad of GJ troopers injured and tied up outside the lair. They were the lucky ones.” He nodded toward Burn Burman, who used a remote to activate one of the giant view screens. As images of the carnage flashed across the screen, he continued. “The squad had been sent in earlier in an attempt to stop Officer Lace of the Fashion Police undertaking a task considered beyond her capabilities. They were too late to keep her from being captured by Dementor.”

As he said the villain's name, the image of him laying dead appeared on the screen. The knife in his chest was prominently displayed. “The squad followed their orders and put the lair under surveillance. They witnessed the arrival of a small group of villains a couple hours later. According to one of them, it was the known sidekick of Kim Possible, Barry Long, who killed all the outside guards and attacked them.”

He shook his head as he remembered what they'd found. “We have no idea what happened inside the lair. From the evidence we could obtain, it appears that there was a falling out between the villains which lead to a slaughter. By the time of our arrival, everyone in the lair was dead and there was no sign of Officer Lace to be found.”

Seeing that Will was about to retake his seat, Betty spoke up. “Tell them everything Will. They need to know.”

Will gave his ex boss a hard look, but remained standing. “According to our forensic examination of the scene, one of the deaths was not caused by the visiting villains. Professor Dementor was killed by Officer Lace. I refuse to speculate on the circumstances that may have lead to such a thing, except to say that she had to have been coerced.”

Betty motioned for him to sit. “Thank you Will.” She turned to the two well dressed men. Seeing that Tweed had broken down completely, she addressed his partner. “Officer Twill, could you please tell us the information the Fashion Police has?”

Twill made no move to stand. He didn't think he could trust his legs to hold. Instead, he reached into one of his suit pockets and extracted a video disk. With a push, he slid it down the table toward Betty. “We received a video transmission early this morning. It sh... It shows...” He shook his head, unable to continue.

Picking up the disk, Betty inserted it into a computer slot. As she pressed play, she also pressed the button that sent the feed to all the large screens that surrounded the room. For this, overkill was called for. The plan, as her mistress outlined it, was for her to keep the heroes on edge and horrified as much as possible. A blurry image appeared on the screens. It resolved into the face of Kim Possible.

The villain's slitted eyes were filled with anger as she spoke into the camera. “This message is for all the heroes of the world. You call us evil. Tell everyone we are monsters. You're right, we are. You, on the other hand, are something much worse. Soon the whole world will know. Hypocrites are what you are! You pretend to be all good and pure, but the truth will come out! Time and time again, you've flaunted your power. Using the pose of goodness to get around the rules laid down in the Pact. That will end!”

She backed away from the camera. As she did so, the room behind her came into view. Nothing about the room itself was remarkable. What caused gasps from the heroes was the sight of Officer Lace. The blonde woman hung naked in mid air, her hands and feet encased in high tech shackles. She was gagged, and her bright blue eyes showed extreme fear. Kim moved over to the bound woman. They could see she was wearing an all white bodysuit, reminiscent of her old battle suit, but without the blue bands.

Reaching out, Kim grabbed a handful of the girl's hair and yanked her head up until she was staring directly into the camera. “Yesterday this bitch crossed the line you all have been flirting with for too long. In complete disregard of the rules, she murdered Professor Dementor in cold blood!” Kim raised her free hand, displaying her extended claws. “She is going to pay for that in blood and pain!” She drew a claw across one of the girl's breasts. Blood welled in it's wake. Kim looked back at the camera with a disgustingly happy grin on her face as the girl screamed through her tear soaked gag. “But what she'll experience is nothing compared to what will happen to those of you who have tried to do the same.”

As she continued to make small cuts on her victim, Kim spoke to her horrified audience. “I have submitted a request to the Council. In this request are the names and charges against all the heroes who have broken the rules and tried or succeeded in killing a villain. Tomorrow, before 10 am, I will demand a vote. So you know what is coming, I'll attach a list at the end of this transmission.” Kim wiped her blood splattered claws on her white suit as she came forward to the camera. “I will spend the time waiting for the Council's decision torturing and healing and torturing this cunt over and over. Once she, and the rest of you have been declared either villains or vigilantes, I will become the bringer of death. A beautiful nightmare to haunt what little will remain of your lives!”

The screens went black. A list began to appear.

BURN BURMAN and CRASH CRANSTON

Attempted murder of Kim Possible, Shego Possible, Anne Possible and James Possible.

RON STOPPABLE

Attempted murder of Kim Possible.

TARA DIDDLE aka OFFICER LACE

Murder of Helmut Demenz.

RICARDO SENIOR JR.

Attempted murder of Ricardo Senior Sr. and Bonita Senior.

Betty Director shut off the screens as the room burst into furious and chaotic babbling. She pretended shock and dismay, with her hands in front of her mouth, in order to hide the smile she couldn't repress. She let the group rage on for a bit. It gave her time to compose herself. From this point on, she could only try to guide the group. They had to, at least seemingly, form their own ideas. Surveying the heroes, she wondered if it would be the voice of reason or outrage that took point.

Both Ron and Hego were working up to the outrage, when the voice of reason cut through the senseless chatter. “SILENCE!”

Will Du stared around the now silent table, as if daring anyone to speak. “We need order here people.” He turned to look at the two members of the FP. “Has the authenticity of this video been verified?”

Twill shook his head.

From almost opposite ends of the table, two people volunteered almost simultaneously to check it. Betty extracted the disk and handed it to Justine. Burn joined the blonde woman, together they began using her laptop to check.

Betty saw hope forming in some of the eyes around her. That needed to be dashed quickly. “Assuming for the moment the video is legitimate. We need to discuss the ramifications of these allegations.”

Immediate denials came from Crash, Ron and Junior. Betty had been expecting it. She decided to hit them with the hardest blow first. “One at a time please.” She looked at Ron. “Mr. Stoppable. I was present at the incident I believe she was referring to. You did threaten her life, and made an attempt to act on that threat.”

Ron Stared angrily at her. “What the hell Doc!? You know as well as I do, something had to be done. In case you forgot she DID murder me moments later.” He lowered his brows. “As a matter of fact, you didn't do anything to stop her. What's up with that?”

She returned his angry glare. “Take your suspicions and shove them Stoppable. You know I was trying to infiltrate her organization. The point here is that you are alive, and I'd been informed you would be. I'm only acting as devil's advocate. Someone has to if we are going to find a solution that doesn't involve what amounts to a death sentence for all of you!” She focused her gaze on Ron. “Surely you, of all people, know she is more than capable of carrying out her threat?”

Ron lowered his eyes at her tirade. “Sorry Doctor. I just don't understand how she thinks she can get away with this.”

Betty gave him a small smile of seeming understanding. “I know.” She looked over the table at the Go brothers. “Rules. That is the problem. She is using the rules of the Pact, bending them for her own evil purposes. Hego? I think it's time you told everyone what you need to.”

The muscular hero was clenching his fists, while his younger brothers tried to calm him down. Slowly, Betty's words penetrated his anger. After taking a few gigantic breaths, he spoke in almost normal tones. “Last night the Council was informed of the death of Professor Dementor. We immediately set about selecting his replacement. After hours of trying to contact Frugal Lucre, with no success, Senior Sr. volunteered to contact him personally. As is the Council custom, I accompanied him.”

Hego reached into the pocket of his jumpsuit and extracted a photograph. He laid it on the table, and pushed it to the center. “We found him dead in his basement, as you can see. At Senior's insistence, a DNA check was performed. It was him.”

The sound of a throat being cleared was a welcome distraction from the picture. Everyone's head turned as Burn Burman spoke. “Sorry, but we have confirmed the video is legitimate. There has been no tampering or alterations. What we saw... It actually happened.”

Spirits dropped as Betty motioned for Hego to continue. He nodded. “The Council reconvened. Senior Sr., as the only remaining villain, drew names out of the hat for the vacant seats. The names drawn were Kim Possible and Shego Possible.”

Junior jumped out of his chair. “Father cheated! It has to be what happened!”

Hego gave the young man a nod. “Although we watched him do it. It is probable he managed to do so. It wouldn't be the first time in the Council's history. However, as neither Officer Twill nor myself saw anything to prove it, the selection stands.” He shrugged his massive shoulders dejectedly. “Kim Possible, immediately after assuming her seat, did indeed submit her request. She included details of the charges, eyewitness statements, and in the case of Mr. Stoppable, video evidence.”

Betty spoke up. “Hego and Twill brought the information to me. They felt unable to wade through it all themselves. GJ's head researcher and myself have gone over them in detail. The charges against Senior Jr., Crash Cranston and Burn Burman are flimsy at best. Junior is accused of stalking his father and wife, who were on a business trip, and attempting to murder them in their sleep.”

Junior opened his mouth to protest, but she waved him down. “Of course, none of us can be expected to believe that. In fact the case can be made that rules of the Council do not apply as he was not a hero at the time of the incident.”

She looked over at the two members of Team Impossible. “The charges against you two are almost as ridiculous. She claims you set an explosive with the intent of blowing up the entire Possible home. I saw the damage myself and know it wasn't large enough for that.”

Betty laid her good hand on Ron's shoulder. “We have already discussed the charges against Ron, and heard the evidence in the case of Officer Lace. These two are the real crux of our problem. Even with a Council made up of three heroes, she might be able to make her accusations stick. As things are now, with a majority of villains, things look bad. Especially since those villains are apparently in on it. All the charges stand a good chance to be voted on and passed in her favor.”

Taking her seat, Betty could see everyone at the table thinking hard. She didn't want them reaching any conclusions quite yet though. They needed to be kept off balance a little longer. “I think, before we attempt to figure this all out, we should hear the one piece of good news.” She looked at Ron. “Ronald?”

Ron took a moment to make sense her meaning. His mind was muddled with the whole absurdity of everything that was happening. He finally realized everyone in the room was looking at him expectantly.

Chapter 11

Title: CHAPTER 11: The Pact. Part Two.

Dark Mistress

Written by fulwiz

Beta by Wirenfeldt Jr


Disclaimer: I don't own Kim Possible, Disney does. The other characters come from my own twisted mind.

Warning: This story contains sexual situations, mature themes, explicit violence, death and warped philosophy.

The story is KiAnGo. (And More) If you find this offensive, please don't read further.

Important Note: This story is the sequel to “The Middleton Pact - Redux.” If you don't read that first, you will be very confused.


CHAPTER 11: The Pact. Part Two.


Bonnie stood next to the poolside bar in a gold colored string bikini that was much more string than bikini. On a nearby lounge chair, wearing the same style bikini in white, was Tara. As Bonnie mixed a pitcher of margaritas she thought about how easy it had been to convince her friend to wear it. In part it had been subtle manipulation. The rest had been the contents of a small vial Anne had given her before they left the lair.

The doctor explained what it did and assured her it wasn't addictive. Even so, when they first arrived at the island, she'd been reluctant to use it. Tara's distraught condition wore down her reluctance. That first time she'd given Tara a drink with the drug in it, she knew what she had to do. She put some in her own drink as well. As she calmed her friend down, she kept thinking to herself that she was doing the right thing. To her surprise, she soon felt that she was.

The two of then talked long into the night. It was amazing how well Tara responded. Bonnie could tell that the ordeal she'd undergone was quickly fading in significance. By the time they'd finally gone to bed, she felt great progress had been made. After another dose this morning at breakfast, Bonnie was well on her way to convincing Tara that some of the things she'd previously considered evil, weren't quite the way they seemed.

After checking to see that Tara wasn't watching, she added a few drops to the pitcher. For what came next, she'd need some of the encouragement herself. She smiled as she poured the drinks. In her head she was telling herself she could do it. She could show Tara that things would get better. She could make her friend completely get over what had been done to her by showing her how things could be. She took a deep drink and took the pitcher and glasses over to Tara. Setting them down beside the lounge chair, she picked up a bottle of suntan lotion. She kept mentally saying to herself... It could be fun... I can enjoy this... It will be fun... I will enjoy this...

xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx

Ron broke the silent waiting in the briefing room. “We know where Kim is... Well almost... I mean, we sorta...” He looked plaintively over at Justine.

The blonde girl stood and addressed the group. “What Ron is attempting to say is, we have the ability to find Kim Possible.” She retrieved a small device from her pocket and attached it to her laptop. “As most of you know, she and her group have been using a type of teleportation to travel anywhere they wish worldwide. Just this morning I finished this tracking system based on an idea Ron had...”

Ever skeptical of anything he considered amateurish, Will Du interrupted. “Mr. Stoppable came up with the idea?”

Completely missing the barely veiled incredulity, Ron nodded. “Yeah, you see I was watching an episode of the Fearless Ferret and...”

A loud fleshy impact caused everyone to turn toward Hego. He'd just slapped his hand to his forehead with enough force to stop a charging elephant. “Pursuit of the Puma Girl? Episode 69?”

Startled, Ron nodded.

Hego heroically intoned. “Of course! The Villain Visualizer! It's so obvious!”

Justine, along with most everyone in the room, wondered about Ron and Hego's mental stability. Then she remembered, she'd actually built the thing. What did that say for her own sanity? Rather than ponder it, she continued her explanation. “As I was saying... When Kim or one of her people use their teleporter, we'll be able to scan the energy usage. Once we have enough scans, we can triangulate the source location.”

Betty was beginning to feel the strain of hiding her inappropriate amusement. She had informed Wade as soon as she'd learned of the device. He'd assured her he was ready to divert the scans. It wouldn't hurt for the heroes to think it was going to work for a while though. In fact, it was a very good way to segue to the second act of this little play. She could see hope building again in the room. Soon, she knew, would come the call to arms. She just wondered if Jocelyn was going to be able to handle her part?

Joss had been silent and sullen throughout the meeting. She had good reason to be, there was a lot on her mind. Foremost was saving Ron's stupid, insensitive and self centered ass from his own folly... Again. It really galled her that her cousin, who was blatantly evil, actually seemed to care more about her than her boyfriend. When Kim called early this morning to tell her about the plan, she'd apologized for waking her, and sought her opinion on how to handle things. Ron, on the other hand, had gone and made a major decision that affected both of them without even consulting her. Worse it was for some silly religious thing. She only found out because Justine came alone to pick her up. She'd mentioned it by way of explaining why Ron and Junior would meet them at GJ headquarters.

It wasn't the final straw, but the camel's back was straining. She just couldn't fathom why, when it came to the whole hero thing, he couldn't see when he was simply outmatched. It was like he had to take the most foolhardy approach every time. This went double when it came to Kim. Worse, she was beginning to realize, he seemed to be the same way about relationships too. She remembered how delighted she'd been when Kim had mentioned things about him that put her off when they'd been dating. At the time she hadn't given them any thought. All she'd been concerned about was that she had the chance to have Ron for herself. Only now was it beginning to sink in. She figured this would be the last time she was going to save him from himself. If he didn't come to his senses after this, she'd... Well, she didn't know what she would do for sure, but it would not include him.

Seeing the barest of looks from Betty, Joss knew it was time for her to do what she had to. Steeling herself, she spoke up. “So what y'all waiting for? We gotta saddle up and get ta hunting Kim an the rest of them thar varmints down!”

Betty felt relief wash through her. Now that Joss had put the ball in motion, she could steer things in the right direction. She waited as first Ron, then Will, echoed the young woman's sentiments. Heads were nodding all around the table as the fervor caught on. She waited until it had almost reached it's peak before she acted. Pulling her copy of the Pact out of her tunic, she slammed it down on the table as hard as she could.

Into the silence, she yelled. “People! PEOPLE! Are you all so eager to get yourselves killed?” A mixture of stunned and guilty looks appeared on the faces surrounding her. “Now I can understand Jocelyn, being new to the hero business, contemplating such an action. I can even sympathize with Ronald, who is emotionally invested. But the rest of you? Hego, Will? You should know better!”

She slid the book out to the center of the table. “Unless we can find Kim and the rest in the next...” She waved her injured hand at the wall clock. “...Twenty minutes. We still have to deal with the Council vote.”

Ron shook with pent up rage. “The vote is a sham and we all know it! She's twisting the rules! Rules she's broken herself!”

Joss listened to Ron's outraged words. Kim had been right. It had been too easy to manipulate him into following a script he didn't know anything about. She forced herself to grab his arm and nod vigorously. “Yeah! She can't go round accusing us all of things like that! She gone an murdered my granny! It ain't fair!”

Betty sighed heavily. “I know you don't want to hear this, but I think you need to understand the situation. The execution of Miss Freedom, if Kim actually did carry it out, was within the rules of the pact. It was a Council sanctioned act. While we may not like it and it isn't fair, we have to understand one thing. Since becoming a villain, Kim Possible has not broken any of the rules of the Pact.”

Ron pushed himself right up into Betty's face. “How can you stand there and say that after what you saw her doing to Tara!?”

Betty glowered at him. “Back off Stoppable! I can say that because it has to be said! I can say that because, like it or not, it's the truth. That's why we're here, in this mess. What Kim did to that girl...” She raised her injured hand up so all could see it. “...What she did to me, are things that are evil, but not against the rules!”

Hego felt a shudder of distaste at the sight of Betty's hand, but he understood what she was saying. He understood the rules of the Pact. He'd lived by them for most of his life. He addressed Ron. “My friend, please don't take your anger out on Dr. Director. She is stating fact. It is something those of use who endeavor to bring justice to the world have to live with.”

Ron slumped down in his chair. Even the pain of his so very recent operation didn't penetrate his thought's. “Live with? That's all you can say? It's totally fucking Wrongsick! How can any of you call yourselves heroes? How can you say there is such a thing as justice when she can get away with this?” He shook his head despondently. “Well screw that. If that's how things are, so messed up that evil can go unpunished... Then screw the rules and the whole damn Pact!”

Silence descended. It was the kind of silence one would expect to experience in a church after someone committed an act of blasphemy. Betty felt a shiver of anticipation up her spine as she broke the silence with an almost whispered question. “Ronald. Do you know what you're saying?”

Leaning forward, Ron placed his hands on the table edge. “Yeah I do. You made it perfectly clear what happens if we let Kim use the rules the way she is. Nothing will stop her from hiding behind the Pact. We can't let this go on. If that's what it takes, I say so be it! Let's do away with the whole thing and start acting like real heroes!”

Betty crossed her arms in front of her. From this point on, she had to keep pushing Ron while seeming to do the opposite. “Thankfully that is not an option. The repercussions of ending the Pact far outweigh the short term benefits. Even if it means saving that girl's life, and possibly your own. We must figure out another way.”

Ron stared at her as if she'd grown a second head. “What repercussions? Nothing could be so bad it isn't worth saving peoples lives!”

Clenching her fists painfully, Betty filled her voice with anger. “Getting rid of the Pact would cause a fundamental change in the world as we know it!” She could feel her fingers bleeding from the reopened wounds as she reached out and picked up her copy of the book. “The creators never intended for the Pact to end. They only put in the procedure for doing so as a compromise to get the villains to sign.” She dropped the, now bloodstained book in front of him. Pointing a bleeding finger at Hego, she said. “Tell him what would happen. Maybe he'll listen to you and give up this foolish idea so we can get on with figuring out a workable solution.”

Hego stood up, and with lifted chin, said. “With the Pact gone, it's rules would no longer apply. That would put an end to Kim Possible's scheme but only because she, along with everyone else, would then be subject to all the regular laws. All the special protections of the Pact would no longer apply either. You have to understand. Without the Pact, the difficulties we face already in trying to provide justice would be multiplied.”

Will nodded at Hego's words. “It just isn't a feasible solution. As Dr. Director said, we must find another way.”

Fuming, Ron yelled. “Do any of you actually think we can find another way!? We are out of time!”

Betty decided it was time to give Ron the rope he needed to hang himself. “You see Ronald. Even if you were to make a formal motion to end the Pact, it wouldn't...”

He interrupted her. “So that's it? Fine, if none of you have the guts... I will do it! I make the motion to end the Pact!”

Stomping her foot, Betty howled. “Dammit! Why won't you listen!? I was about to tell you it won't do any good. Without someone willing to second the motion, you are only making yourself look like...”

Another voice interrupted her. This time it was Joss. “I second the motion! Ron's right! There is no other way!”

Betty's face went calm. “Is there anyone else who wants make a fool of themselves?” She glared at the rest of Team Stoppable intently. Getting nothing but blank and confused stares in return, she turned and walked to the farthest wall. Just before burying her head against it, she said. “Somebody explain it to them. I'm sick of not being listened to.”

Will pulled out his copy of the Pact. He walked around the table as he searched for the correct chapter. He stopped right in front of Ron and began to read. “All properly seconded motions must be brought before the Council for a vote.” He lowered the book. “Ron, don't you see? Dr. Director was trying to tell you. It doesn't matter if it's a good idea or not. We all know Kim wants the rules in place. There is no way a Council dominated by her and her allies is going to vote in your favor.” He reached out a hand and placed it on Ron's shoulder. “All you've done is wasted our time. Time we could have used to find another way.”

Over by the wall, with her face hidden, Betty was doing her best not to show her joy. It took an effort of will to compose herself. She turned and spoke to Ron and Joss directly. “Not only that. You two force the motion to be made to the Council, making us all look like laughingstocks!”

Ron collapsed into his chair in shock, as Joss buried her face in her hands with loud sobs. He could only say. “I... I didn't know...”

For a full minute the room was quiet. Knowing something had to be tried, Will turned to Justine. “Is there anyway to locate them even if they aren't using the teleporter? Perhaps we can use the information to force them to at least release Officer Lace.”

Justine shook her head. “Maybe if I had a few hours to figure something out, but as it stands, there is nothing I can do unless they use the teleporter.”

Will turned to the rest of them. “Does anyone have any suggestions at all?”

Another minute ticked by in silence. It was broken by Betty. “I think we need to focus on finding a way to hide those of you who are here from Kim Possible.”

Ron looked at her with a deep sadness in his eyes. “Then we are giving up on Tara? Just letting her die?”

Betty sighed. “We are out of options, and time. All we can do is hope there is some shred of good left in Kim we can appeal to.”

Knowing there was none, Ron began to cry.

A scant few minutes later, Hego reluctantly pressed the button on his videophone that called the Council into session. One of the large wall screens lit to show the three villainous members of the Council sitting together at a table. In the middle sat Kim, thankfully wearing her old black and purple mission outfit instead of her previous blood splattered attire. Shego sat on her right wearing her signature green and black catsuit. On Kim's left, Senior was in one of his expensive suits.

Kim smiled out of the screen. “Right on time gentlemen. Shall we begin?”

Hego felt all the eyes in the conference room on him as he spoke. “Before we start, there is a matter that has come up and needs to take precedence.”

Scowling, Kim asked. “What matter? I sincerely hope this isn't some attempt to delay the vote. Or is it?”

He shook his head. “No. It is a simple misunderstanding. I'm sure we can get it out of the way quickly.”

Senior raised his eyebrows. “And what manner of misunderstanding would this be?”

Trying to put the best light on it he could, Hego said. “A certain hero has made a motion to dismiss the Middleton Pact, which was seconded by another. Neither understood at the time that a Council vote was required. Since the motion cannot be retracted, and the Council is obligated to vote...”

Kim cocked her head to the side. “Oh! Now that is funny. Just who was this hero who thought such a thing would work?”

Looking over at Ron, Hego figured he'd best get it over with. “It was Ron Stoppable.”

Shego rolled her eyes. “Trust the Doofus to be the one to pull such a move.”

Kim looked over at her wife. “I bet they even told him the consequences before he did it too.”

Hego could feel the tension in the room rise at the villains remarks. “Look, we all know how things stand. Let's just get this over with.”

He could see Kim stifling her amusement. She said. “Very well, how do you heroes vote on the motion to end the Middleton Pact?”

Even though they both knew it was a lost cause, they'd agreed to at least make a token showing of support for Ron. Hopefully history wouldn't look too harshly on his misguided attempt. “We both vote in favor.”

All three of the villains smiled. Shego let out a boisterously evil laugh. She was joined by Senior's low, almost mesmerizing, evil chuckle. Then there came a sound that chilled them all to the bone.

“Tee-hee... Hee-hee... Hee-hee... Heeeeee...”

Kim grinned impishly as her evil giggle faded. “Spankin'. Since we all also vote to end the Middleton Pact, it's unanimous.”

The camera zoomed in on Kim Possible's smiling face. “I hope Ron Stoppable remembers this day for the rest of his life. The Middleton Pact is no more.”

Chapter 12

Title: CHAPTER 12: Changes.

Dark Mistress

Written by fulwiz

Beta by Wirenfeldt Jr


Disclaimer: I don't own Kim Possible, Disney does. The other characters come from my own twisted mind.

Warning: This story contains sexual situations, mature themes, explicit violence, death and warped philosophy.

The story is KiAnGo. (And More) If you find this offensive, please don't read further.

Important Note: This story is the sequel to “The Middleton Pact - Redux.” If you don't read that first, you will be very confused.


CHAPTER 12: Changes.


The view screen in the Global Justice briefing room went blank. So did the expressions on most of the faces of the people gathered there.

In unison, the Wego's asked. “But we thought they wanted to use the Pact. What happened?”

With uncharacteristic hesitation, Justine replied. “While psychology is not one of my strong points, it appears we have been manipulated.”

Ron could barely utter a stunned. “Huh?”

Will Du, quickly comprehending what she meant, said. “This is apparently what the villains wanted all along. They set up a series of events that would make us think they wanted just the opposite. Then they put pressure on us to act.”

Finally understanding, Ron muttered. “Not us. Me. It's all my fault.” He looked around the table. He felt his stomach drop as his eyes landed on Dr. Director. Once again she'd tried to warn him of danger. Tried to stop him from making a mistake, like he had with trusting Yori. “What have I done?”

Betty was taken aback by Ron's words. Her mistress hadn't planned on Ron heaping the blame on himself like this. The expectation had been that one of the heroes would see how she'd played a part in the manipulation, and denounce her. Right now Candy was waiting to take the appropriate steps for just such an eventuality. Maybe she could use this to their advantage. Maybe later one of them would start asking the right questions, but by then it would be too late.

She laid a hand on Ron's shoulder. “You did what your heart told you to do. Even though none of us expected it, there is an upside. You saved the lives of everyone Kim Possible was planning to kill. It was at a great cost, but at least it's something.”

Ron shook his head. “Not Tara. There's nothing to stop them from killing her now!”

Hego could almost feel the self recrimination emanating from Ron. He knew the feeling well. He'd experienced it himself when he'd finally been forced to realize his sister was truly evil. “You are incorrect Ron. It is unlikely Kim Possible will cause any further harm to Officer Lace.”

Will nodded. “Hego's right. She would have nothing to gain, and now that the Pact is gone, everything to loose.”

Ron disbelieved his ears. Didn't they understand? Couldn't they see the truth? “She's evil! She's a heartless uncaring monster!”

Betty gave him a stern look. “She's also not stupid. I don't think you fully realize how things are now.” She let her demeanor soften. “One of the things we tried to warn you about is going to make her think long and hard before she does anything criminal now.”

Puzzled, Ron asked. “What do you mean?”

She gave him a small smile. “Now that the Pact doesn't exist, all crimes that happened during the time it was in force will also cease to exist. All records of those crimes will be expunged. Everyone, villains and heroes alike, now have a clean slate. I can only guess, but I think that is the main reason why Kim would want the Pact disbanded. If that's so, then she won't want to start a new record with a murder.”

Hego nodded. He could see Ron starting to understand. “This is what I meant when I said it would become harder to do our duty as heroes. All villains, everywhere, are now without any kind of criminal record. Until they do something new that is against the law, we can take no action against them. It also means that when they do break the law, we must abide by the law in apprehending them.”

Justine asked. “Then I must assume, when I do track them down, we won't be able to go after them?”

Betty shook her head. She'd forgotten about that entirely. It dawned on her, she could save Wade some hassle. “Actually, just tracking them could be considered invading their privacy. Possibly even stalking.” She looked around the room. “It's something everyone must now consider if they wish to continue hero work. From this day forward, we must act within the law. If we break the law, we'll be subject to the same penalties as any criminal would.”

Ron's eyes widened as he listened. He'd had no idea just how much Dr. Director meant it when she'd said there would be a fundamental change in the world. He tried to think of something, anything, to save the situation. An idea came to him. “What if we all joined Global Justice? Then we'd be...”

Betty cut him off with a solemn shake of her head. “Don't you see Ronald? Global Justice is the enforcement arm of the Pact. It too is about to cease to exist. I have one last duty to perform, informing the United Nations of the Pact being disbanded. After that, I and all the rest of GJ are out of a job.”

xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx

The Secretary General of the United Nations stared at the phone in his hand. Slowly, as if he thought it were a dangerous animal that might bite him if he moved too fast, he lowered it into it's cradle. Under weathered brows, his eyes were unfocused as his mind came to terms with the impact of the message he'd just received. He was used to dealing with matters of worldwide impact, but he never thought this would be one of them.

He pushed his chair back and stood. His body felt unreal as he went to his office safe and began dialing the combination. Once it was open, he reached into the very back of the topmost shelf. His fingers closed on a leather binder, which he pulled into the light of day for the first time in decades. Returning to his desk, he sat and began gently untying the brittle string which held the binder closed.

A sheaf of papers spilled onto his desk. Pulling them into a neat pile, he began to read the final instructions he'd ever follow pertaining to the Middleton Pact.

xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx

The Warden of the Middleton Maximum Security Prison stood on the portable risers setup in the prison's exercise yard. They were usually used as a stage for performances he encouraged the inmates to participate in on a regular basis. He looked out at the group of prisoners in orange jumpsuits sitting in folding chairs. Most of them were sitting calmly with puzzled expressions on their faces. A few were shackled. They usually weren't allowed to participate in group events due to their violent or unstable nature. Today was going to be an exception of immense proportions.

He smiled a obviously insincere smile. “Ladies and Gentlemen. If you will give me your attention, I'll explain why you were assembled for this little gathering.” He reached into his pocket and felt the four letters he'd received a short time ago. The first one, from the Mayor of Middleton, he'd been tempted to dismiss as a hoax. The second one he'd gotten was from the State Governor, it had said the same thing, making him wonder if the world had suddenly gone crazy. It was the third one that really got his attention. It was from the President of the United States himself. Someone he'd never in his wildest dreams ever expected to be contacted by for any reason.

He unclenched his hand and continued. “Today I have received notice that each and every one of you have been pardoned of all crimes, both foreign and domestic, for which you have been imprisoned. All of your records are, even as we speak, being destroyed.” He paused as the group began to mutter. In moments more than half of them were cheering loudly. A few were crying, either with relief or dismay, he couldn't tell for sure. “In a few moments you will all be escorted to the processing center, where your belongings will be returned to you, and you will be released as free men and women.” He thought of the last letter in his pocket as he waited for them to calm down. It was from the secret organization that had delivered most of the group into his care. “Once you are done, transportation will be awaiting you outside the gates. I hope that the time you have spent here with us will enable you to go out into the world as fine, upstanding and law abiding citizens.”

xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx

Donald Tatt, formerly an agent with Global Justice, walked down the rarely used hallway leading to the even more rarely used main entrance of what used to be GJ headquarters. He was still stunned at the announcement that had come over the intercom only a few minutes earlier. Judging from the murmured talk of his fellow former agents and troopers, who were also headed in the same direction, he wasn't the only one.

The group emerged into the large lobby. In the past it was usually staffed by agents posing as receptionists, who's job it was to turn away anyone who didn't have a good reason for being there. The main desk was empty, but the same could not be said for the rest of the room. Tables with signs hanging from them were scattered around the periphery of the room. Banners were hastily hung over them. For a moment he thought he'd walked into a job fair. As he read the signs, he discovered he had.

All of the branches of the military were represented. So were many government agencies, including the CIA, FBI and Homeland Security. At each table stood one or two representatives of each organization. There was a greedy look in their eyes, except the ones from the FBI who were wearing sunglasses, as they saw the highly trained operatives enter. Tatt watched and listened as the come-ons and sales pitches started.

As he made his way from table to table, he had to hand it to Dr. Director. She hadn't left her people out in the cold. The offers being made to the former covert agents were extremely good. Just as he was trying to decide between the CIA and Homeland Security, he noticed another table. The sign hanging over it was for an organization he'd never heard of before, but the name had a familiar ring to it.

“Global Security, A division of NRI.”

Out of curiosity, he approached the table. As he got closer, he got a good look at the two people on the other side of the table. To his surprise, he knew one of them quite well. Even more surprising was the man standing beside her. The last he knew, the man had been a sidekick to one of the worlds most notorious villains.

He stepped up to the table and addressed Candida Du directly. “Commander... Er... I mean Ms. Du. May I ask what this is all about?”

Candy and Steve exchanged a knowing look. She smiled at the former agent and began her sales pitch.

Twenty minutes later. Tatt entered the rarely used hallway again. He wasn't sure if he was doing the right thing, but he just had to know if what he'd been told was true. If so, it was an interesting opportunity. He got on an elevator and took it to the administration level. In moments he was knocking on a door he never thought he'd ever pass through again. A muffled voice said. “Come in.” He opened the door and looked into the face of Dr. Betty Director, chairperson of the newly formed company known as Global Security.

xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx

Dr. Amy Hall smiled dreamily as she watched Anne manipulate the controls of the Genetic Zipper. She was still coming to terms with her new existence. Her entire perspective on life had changed since reawakening in this robotic body. For the first time, she was seeing herself and the world around her with a clarity she'd never known before. Looking back, she was still surprised at the mess her previous life had been. Gone was the compulsive desire to eat anything and everything she could. Not that she'd be able to turn this sleek new body into a fortress of blubber, something to insulate her from other people, as she'd done before. She simply didn't feel the need to anymore.

Also gone was the need to surround herself with fake friends. She could see now how her cuddle-buddy obsession had extended from the isolation and neglect she'd experienced as a child. Only now did she understand how the two were related. It was just another way her previous life had been a contradiction. The fear of closeness and companionship had been at war with her desire for the same. Last night, when she'd come to these realizations, she'd also come to another.

All her adult life, she'd been an incorrigible flirt. At the same time, she'd avoided any real chance at love. Now she knew love in the form of the man who'd overlooked her flaws and expressed his years ago. Back then, she'd rebuffed him. She'd claimed to love another. A man who's heart had been made of stone long before he'd been completely turned into it. She felt sad at the years of happiness her lie had cost her. Even yesterday she'd done it again. But now, she knew where her heart belonged, and to whom. Her sweet Drakky-wakky.

The machine ceased to sputter and smoke. The two women went to the pod and opened the door. In all his naked blue glory, Dr. Drakken emerged. He smiled as he took a tentative step toward the woman he loved. Amy reached out and picked him up in her robotic arms. She hugged him joyfully, almost squeezing the breath out of him.

Anne shook her head at the lovers. When she spoke, it was with a stern compassion. “Amy. As your doctor, I want to give you a bit of advice. Until you are more familiar with your body, let Drew be on top. Next time it might be worse than just a crushed pelvis.”

xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx

Monique stood outside the door to the lair's command center. She watched Kim and Shego approaching her. Even though she was thoroughly pissed off, she couldn't help noticing how hot the two of them looked together. As they got close to the door, she said. “They are ready and waiting for you.”

Kim stopped and gave Shego a quick kiss. “You go on in and get started. I want to have a word with Mo.”

Shego, like Kim, had noticed the the anger simmering in Monique. She had a pretty good idea what it was about, and was sure Kim would handle it. “Sure thing Cupcake.”

After the door closed behind her wife, Kim looked into Monique's eyes and asked. “Spill Mo. What's the sitch?”

Clenching the laptop in her hands tightly, Monique blurted. “How could you let him do it? You both know how I feel about that damn thing!”

Kim was surprised. Not that her friend was mad, but that it had taken this long for her to say something. “I'm guessing you mean the love ray device?”

Monique clenched her teeth and nodded. “Damn right I do GF! You know what that thing does, you had it used on you too. Using it on that DNAmy woman, I don't care how much you think you needed to, is wrong and you know it!”

Giving Monique her most winning smile, Kim said. “You're right. Using it on DNAmy would be very wrong.”

Her anger giving way to puzzlement at Kim's reply, Monique asked. “What's up girlfriend? I know that smile.”

Kim put her hands out and took Monique's free hand. “It would be very wrong to use it on her. That's just the thing, he didn't. You see, that's not DNAmy.”

Monique heard the sincerity in Kim's voice. She could feel it in her touch. “Mind explaining that? Because I am just not following.”

Kim nodded. “DNAmy is dead. She died in Area 51. What Wade used the love ray on is just a copy. It thinks it's Amy, but it's not, not really. Wade showed me when he went in to it's robot brain and made changes to it's programming.”

With relief flooding through her, Monique asked? “Really? Just a machine?”

Kim replied. “You bet.”

Monique let out a large breath. “Well hell! I guess I got all pissed off for nothing then!”

Kim grinned as she pulled her friend toward the door. “Don't worry about it. OK?”

As they went through the door, Kim could see Monique pulling herself together. She was glad her friend hadn't seen through her lie. She hated having to tell her such a blatant untruth, but it was better than the alternative. Wade would tell her the same thing if she asked, but Kim didn't think she would. She knew Mo understood doing bad things to enemies, but would probably never understand the need to use associates, willing or not, too.

xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx

Slim pulled his putter from the golf bag. He gave a chuckle at the look on his younger brother's face as he walked across the green to hole number three. “Y'all ain't the only genius in the family Squirt.” He lined up his shot and easily sunk the ball, giving him a birdie. “Tween what all I saw with my surveillance satellite, an what my youngin told me, I've known for a good while now.”

Chapter 13

Title: CHAPTER 13: Planning For The Future.

Dark Mistress

Written by fulwiz

Beta by Wirenfeldt Jr


Disclaimer: I don't own Kim Possible, Disney does. The other characters come from my own twisted mind.

Warning: This story contains sexual situations, mature themes, explicit violence, death and warped philosophy.

The story is KiAnGo. (And More) If you find this offensive, please don't read further.

Important Note: This story is the sequel to “The Middleton Pact - Redux.” If you don't read that first, you will be very confused.


CHAPTER 13: Planning For The Future.


Kim and Monique entered the command center. Around the central table sat a group that only a couple months ago would have given Kim the chills to see all together in one place. Drakken and Motor Ed sat side by side, with DNAmy clinging to Drakken's arm. Next to her sat Ricardo Senior, who was talking quietly with Jack Hench. Last was her wife, Shego. As she took her seat, it surprised her that she didn't even think of them as ex-enemies, but friends and associates. In Shego's case much, much more.

As she took her seat, she saw Wade sitting at a console on one side of the room. Seeing Monique take a chair beside him, she noticed something that hadn't occurred to her before. The plump geek she'd known for years was growing up. Gone was most of the plumpness. Even sitting, she could tell he was getting taller. There was also a hint of muscles showing in his arms and shoulders. To top it all, she was surprised to note, he needed a shave.

The world she knew and the people in it were changing. Not just physically, but also in relationships and attitudes. Of all the people in the room, one was changed more than all the rest. Herself. Some of the changes were accidental. Others were due to circumstances beyond her control. But most, especially in her way of thinking, were all her own doing.

It was change that brought them all together. Change that was begetting more change. One thing was very certain to her. Never again would she, or the rest of the world, be stuck in a rut.

Settling herself onto her backless stool, she asked. “What did we miss?”

Shego gave a small shake of her head. “Not much Kimmie. Eddie was about to go over his designs.”

Kim turned her attention to the mulleted engineer. To say he was the one person in the room she liked least would be an understatement. He was a brilliant automotive engineer, that couldn't be denied. Unfortunately, outside of of cars, he let his little head do all his thinking. His attitude toward women was one of his least appealing traits. If it weren't for the fact she needed his expertise, and his cousin's good will, she'd have already given him a private tour of the Moon's surface. Without a spacesuit. Fortunately, her plans would be getting him out of her hair soon.

She forced a smile, thankful she'd been getting better at being deceitful. “K, Ed. Let's see what you and the Tweebs have come up with.”

For the next half hour, Motor Ed described plans for an entire line of vehicles. Using holograms and lots of hand waving, he pointed out the features of each model. There was a sub compact, a sedan, even an SUV and a motorcycle. All of them were powered by hydrogen fuel cells. The very same kind Shego took scans from in the “Ronmobile.” The presentation was fascinating, even with the unnecessary inclusion of lecherous stares and way too many uses of the word “seriously.”

As the last hologram faded, Ed grinned widely. “Seriously though Red. That's nothing compared to the plans I got for the sports car model.” He reached for the controls of the hologram.

Kim held up a hand. She knew it would be an overblown, overpowered, waste of resources. She'd only promised him he could design it to make the job of designing the rest seem more palatable to him. When it came to the actual manufacturing, she was counting on her brothers to tone it down to something actually useable. “I'm sure they are great, but why don't you wait til you have it built and surprise us with the finished product?”

Motor Ed stroked his hand over his mullet. “You got it babe! It's gonna like seriously rock!”

To everyone's cringing annoyance, he stood and went into an air guitar solo. Once he finally lapsed into silence, Kim sent him back to his work area. She wanted to finish this without his presence. It surprised her to hear a gusty sigh of relief after the man left the room.

She turned to look at Drakken questioningly.

He rolled his eyes. “You know, if he weren't family, I'd have strapped him over the output array of a mega disintegrater years ago.”

Along with everyone else, Kim chuckled. “As appealing as that sounds, it won't be necessary. He'll be off our hands soon enough. When we are ready to start production, He'll be moved to the facility to oversee it.”

Hench cleared his throat. “Speaking of production. Do you know how much it will cost? Just building a facility and outfitting it will be in the millions alone. Then there is the cost of workers to operate it. Not to mention operating costs, taxes and fees.” He shook his head as he looked over his copy of the plans. “I just don't see how it's fiscally feasible.” He looked Kim in the eyes. “You wanted my business expertise. Well I can say, with no doubt in my mind, this won't be a profitable venture. I can also say, I'm at a loss as to why you would be considering it in the first place.”

Kim grinned. “Isn't bringing the world an inexpensive, and green, alternative to gas powered vehicles enough of a reason?” Her smile widened. “Now don't have a heart attack. All is not as it seems. This is just one of the products and services we'll be putting on the market as part of phase three of my plan.”

Intrigued, Jack asked. “Perhaps if you explained the plan in more detail?”

She looked around the table. Most knew her goals. Some of them knew a few of the details, but so far, she'd kept the whole of the plan to herself. It was time to lay her cards on the table. She pushed a button, and a large holographic display of the Earth formed above their heads. “You all know I intend to change the world. What you don't know is just how drastic that change needs to be.”

Waving a hand at the slowly spinning orb, she said. “In order to undo the corruption ingrained in our civilization, we need to change how people think and perceive the world around them. In the past, all attempts at this failed. They failed because they relied on forcing people to change. We will do the opposite. Instead of pushing them into change, we'll pull them in, seduce them. We'll dangle juicy bait in front of them. The car thing for example. By giving them what they want, we set the stage to entice them into even more change.”

She turned off the display and motioned to Wade. “In order to pull it off, we have to take a few things into consideration. First, we have to be free to operate. Getting rid of the Pact was a start. To stay free, we have to do something truly outrageous. We have to become legitimate. A start on that has been made by forming corporate entities to work through. We also have to use everything at our disposal to pull it off. One of those things is super science.”

Wade approached the table. He stuck his hands behind his back and said. “One of the side effects of the Pact was the suppression of scientific endeavor. Most of the really earth shattering breakthroughs have been made by those who thought outside the box.” He gave a nod in Drakken's direction. “Since most of those people were considered villains, their work has been suppressed.”

Kim gave him a nod. “Now that the Pact is gone, we'll use this technology.” She looked at Hench. “You are right in thinking that under normal circumstances we couldn't make a go of the car thing. Using super science changes circumstances. With the things we have available, like nanotechnology, we'll be able to produce products at barely a fraction of the cost. So even selling things at a greatly reduced price, we'll still make a generous profit.”

Jack frowned. “Hold on. I have a lot of experience making and selling super scientific stuff to villains. So I understand it can be done. However, you're talking about selling to the general public. That's an entirely different ball game. Governments won't let you. People, like the existing automotive industry, will oppose you...”

Nodding, Kim replied. “Yes they will. But that's where being evil comes in. We'll deal with those minor inconveniences behind the scenes. The biggest one, as you mentioned, was government interference.” She turned to Ricardo. “Have you picked out a good spot?”

Ricardo Senior stood as Wade brought up the holographic globe again. “Indeed I have. You see Mr. Hench, in order to alleviate this government interference you spoke of, we shall locate our facilities in a place where it does not exist.” He poked at the globe. Where he touched it, countries glowed brighter. “These are the most likely places that fit the criteria.”

With raised brows, Hench said. “I hate to be the bearer of bad news, but all those places have governments. In fact, they are some of the most repressive ones on the planet.”

Senior chuckled evilly. “But of course, that is why they make excellent choices. There is no place on earth that isn't under the control of a government. In order to do what we need to, we shall have to make a government that is amiable. What better way could there be than to do it on the ashes of a government that has proven itself a detriment to the world already?”

Kim laughed. “Revolution. We'll overthrow them and put our own government in place.”

Drakken spoke up. “Won't what's his name and the other heroes try to stop us? Whenever I tried...”

Shego smirked. “Doc, you kept trying to take over Canada. Nobody considers that a repressive regime. Besides, you aren't Canadian.”

Remembering the times she'd stopped him, Kim smiled. “One of the criteria for choosing a location, besides the corrupt government, was places where we could come up with a citizen of that country ready to take the helm of the new government. None of the world's heroes are going to interfere in a legitimate uprising.” She cocked her head at Ricardo. “So which one do you think is the best?”

He smiled as his finger touched the globe again. Kim immediately understood why he'd made the choice. In all the years she'd known Senior, there had been one thing she'd never thought about. Where he'd been born. Now, as she watched the small country glow, she understood. With her eyes locked on the spot some ninety miles from the U.S. coast, she deadpanned. “I just knew you had a thing for islands.” She then broke into a smile. “Works for me. We'll get started on the plan for the revolution tomorrow.”

From the side of the room, Monique called out. “Sorry to interrupt, but Betty's calling. Want me to put her through?”

Kim nodded.

One of the large screens lit up to show Betty Director sitting at her desk. “Mistress. I wanted to let you know we are about finished here.”

Impressed at the speed Betty was handling things, Kim said. “Nice work. What do the numbers look like?”

Picking up a notepad, Betty replied. “Here at headquarters, we have about thirty percent retention of ex GJ agents and troopers. Higher than we expected. Candy, Steve and I will start doing evaluations tomorrow to see how many can be 'retrained' as elite personnel. The rest will be assigned to regular jobs as they come in. We can expect to hear from the regional bases starting tomorrow.” She flipped a page. “As for the scientific staff, it appears that more than three quarters of them will be taking the positions offered at the Space Center and it's research divisions.”

“Spankin'!” Kim let out with a grin. “Tell you what. Let Steve and Candy finish up there and come on home. Mom's waiting for you. It's about time we got you fixed up.”

Betty glanced at her mangled hand, then smiled at Kim. “Gladly Mistress.”

The screen went blank as she turned back to the table. She could see Hench practically bursting with unasked questions. “I'll explain that later. First, I want to make sure we are all lined out on our respective tasks.” She looked at Ricardo. “Have you contacted them?”

The young looking elderly man nodded. “I have. However I was unable to convince two of them to meet with me.” He glanced over at Shego. “Ever since that little incident at my last poker night, they have been less willing to associate with me.”

Shego sighed. “Yeah, yeah. My bad. I can't help it that I got a little desperate after Junior chickened out on the kidnapping plan at the last minute.”

Ricardo smiled at her. “I am casting no aspersions. Had I not been so delighted at his one almost evil act, I might have been thinking clearly enough to aid you in the endeavor.”

Kim shook her head as she remembered that night. As Senior said, it wasn't her wife's fault the plan to kidnap the worlds five richest people went awry. She'd been the one to foil it. Well, that and her wife's irrational fear of large reptiles. “The past is the past. Who did agree to meet?”

Senior tilted his head in assent to her statement. “Mr. Porter and Mr. Smarty. I believe their desire to increase their wealth overpowered any ethical concerns they might have harbored. Both will be at my island at eight tonight for dinner.” He looked at the time displayed on the wall clock. “Speaking of which. I should be going. I wish to check on Bonita's progress and make preparations.”

Kim nodded as he rose. “Two is better than none. I'll see you there at about 7:30.”

After he left, Hench found himself unable to hold in his questions anymore. “You are building an army, and trying to recruit two of the richest people in the world? You'll have to pardon me if I say I don't understand where you are heading with this.”

Before Kim could reply, Drakken chuckled. “Of course. What good is such a grand scheme if it is not sufficiently convoluted? I had my doubts at first too. If I were in her place, I'd have gone for a quicker solution. Now, however, I understand there is something to be said for a more subtle approach.”

Shego chuckled. “I'd listen to him Jack. That's the king of overly complicated plans talking.”

Drakken grinned at his ex-sidekick. “Why thank you Shego. It's nice to know you were paying attention all those times.”

Hench shook his head. He knew Drakken's track record with complicated plans. He did have to consider that this wasn't one of the blue scientist's plans, but Kim Possible's. “I guess I don't see the whole picture. Especially where I fit into it.”

Kim looked over at Monique, who approached Hench. She handed him a small PDA. “It's all in here.”

As he began to read off the screen, Kim said. “Along with providing raw materials for both the lair here and our manufacturing facilities, you'll be recruiting people to staff them. People who have the proper attitude about getting the job done. Much the same as your Henchmen. Also, as co-owner of the Space Center, you and your scientists will be helping with the creation of new products.” She went to his side. “There is also your expertise in weapons. An army can't fight without them.”

He sat down the device. “That is the part I understand least. Why, if you are trying to win people over, do you need an army?”

Kim returned to her seat. “Excellent question. The answer is very simple. We won't be able to win everyone over. There will be some who, either due to fanaticism, greed or one of numerous other reasons who will always oppose what we are doing. Some we'll be able to take care of quietly. Others will have to be dealt with more directly. Having a highly trained army, in the guise of a security force, will be our hole card in case it's needed.”

Hench sighed. “Why do I get the feeling this is even more complicated than it seems already?”

Shego gave him a wicked grin. “You have no idea.”

xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx

Ron Stoppable stared at the piece of paper he held in his hand. His eyes lifted to the man who stood before him in the parking lot of the Tower of Ronatude. “This is a joke right?”

The man shook his head. “No sir. I'm sorry to say it isn't. As you know there are signs of bad economic times on the horizon. There are also the, ahem, changes which have recently come about to be considered. We simply can't afford to continue providing support. It's not all bad though. You can keep all the equipment and vehicles already in your possession.”

Forlornly, Ron watched the mayor of Middleton walk toward his car. He turned as the car left and looked at his team. The paper shook in his hand. “How are we gonna pay for all this? Rent, utilities, and taxes?” His shoulders slumped. “If only I was still a billionaire!”

Justine quirked an eyebrow. “Evidently we shall have to find employment. I see no other way to fund the team.”

Joss nodded. “I reckon y'all is right. We is going ter have to get jobs.”

With a horrified look on his face, Junior screeched. “But I am having no experience at this job thing!”

Ron opened his mouth to speak, but stopped when he heard a car approaching. He felt glimmer of hope that it was the mayor returning to tell them it really was a joke. He spun and looked at the road. Instead of the mayor's dark sedan, he saw a bright red limousine. For a moment he stared dumbfounded. Then he remembered. “Aw no! I can't believe this!”

Joss gave him a puzzled look as the limo pulled to a stop. “Who is it?”

He stuffed the paper into his pocket as he replied. “You guys remember that minister guy at the funeral? Well I completely forgot I invited him on a tour of the Tower of Ronatude.” He glanced over as the red suited man exited the car with a wave and a smile. Ron returned the wave as he approached. He mumbled. “Now is so not a good time for this!”

Chapter 14

Title: CHAPTER 14: Down By The Old Lair.

Dark Mistress

Written by fulwiz

Beta by Wirenfeldt Jr


Disclaimer: I don't own Kim Possible, Disney does. The other characters come from my own twisted mind.

Warning: This story contains sexual situations, mature themes, explicit violence, death and warped philosophy.

The story is KiAnGo. (And More) If you find this offensive, please don't read further.

Important Note: This story is the sequel to “The Middleton Pact - Redux.” If you don't read that first, you will be very confused.


CHAPTER 14: Down By The Old Lair.


In Fashion Police headquarters, two men sat side by side on a stylish divan looking at the main communication screen. Behind them stood every member of the FP, but one. She was the one everyone was staring at on the screen. When the call first came in, it was to their great relief. Now they were just confused.

Tara shrugged her bare shoulders. “I don't know what you thought you saw, but I'm just fine. Kim would never do something like that to me, we've been friends for years. In fact, it's thanks to her I'm no longer in the clutches of that nasty little Dementor guy. He didn't play nice at all.”

Twill stammered. “B..but how can you..? She's evil...”

Tara laughed. “Oh now that's just dumb. Slapping labels one someone just because they're different? You guys should know better.” She paused to adjust her bikini top. “Anyway, back to the reason I called. I've decided I'm just not cut out for the life of a crime fighter. So I'm like quitting. See you all later.” With a cheery wave, she smiled. “Bye!”

Tweed ignored the babbling that broke out behind him as the screen went blank. “I wonder if any of us are? We let ourselves be fooled, used.”

An odd look crossed Twill's face as he looked at the man beside him. “Are you thinking what I'm thinking?”

Tweed nodded slowly. “The little boutique we discussed for our retirement? Down in the garden district?”

Twill smiled. “Yes. I think it's a good time.”

Taking his long time partner's hand, Tweed nodded. “Time indeed.”

Together the men stood and looked at the people they worked with for so long. Tweed said. “The time has come for us to move on. Goodbye and good luck my friends.”

Still holding each others hands tightly they, for the last time, exited their former workplace.

By the end of the week, the rest followed suit. The Fashion Police went on to become just another footnote in history.

xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx

Barry watched as the last worker bot carried a crate into the teleporter room. As it was whisked away to the lair on the Moon, he turned to head to the command center of what had been the old lair. Supervising the work of removing all the stored villain tech, and finishing the restoration of the old lair had taken most of the morning. With only a few minor changes, it was as good as new.

Technically they had jumped the gun on clearing out the old lair. I didn't really matter anyway. No matter which way things had gone, Kim had already planned to appropriate the things stored here. Having the Pact dissolved just made it easier. The lair itself was another matter. It couldn't be used as such anymore. Not with Team Stoppable knowing about it. The use Kim came up with for it was something that still made him chuckle.

He entered the command center and flicked on a view screen. Through a security camera, he could see the area directly above the lair. To one side, he could see Team Stoppable's headquarters. On the other side, was the security building formerly belonging to Global Justice. In the middle was the shared parking lot and the road leading through the trees toward town. Soon there would be two groups arriving. The first would be a contingent of Global Security guards, who would be stationed in the security building. The other group would be the lair's new residents.

Zooming in the camera, Barry saw there was another group of people in the parking lot. Team Stoppable. A black sedan was driving away from them. He couldn't tell what they were discussing, but at a guess, he thought they weren't happy about something. Another car, a red limo, was approaching. It wasn't the black van's of the GS guards, nor the bus he was expecting. He concluded it was somebody visiting their heroic neighbors.

Barry watched as a man in a red suit got out of the limo and joined the group. A few minutes later the group split in two parts. Ron, the red suited man and Joss entered the letter shaped tower. For a moment he couldn't tell what the rest of Team Stoppable were doing, then he noticed the vehicles approaching on the road. His fangs gleamed in the light as he grinned. Apparently, they were curious about the new arrivals. He shut off the screen and headed for the elevator. They would have their curiosity satisfied soon enough.

xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx

Justine crossed the parking lot with Junior by her side. She was glad the arrival of a half dozen black vans gave her an excuse to beg off accompanying the others on the tour. She made a mental note to reassess Junior too, since he'd had the same idea. It seemed to her, that maybe, he wasn't a complete idiot.

By the time they got to the shorter building, the vans were parked alongside it in a neat row. Men in black and silver uniforms were getting out and heading inside. One man stopped and turned as they approached. It only took Justine a second to recognize him. He was the Global Justice agent who'd been in charge of the building's construction.

Don Tatt smiled. “Good afternoon Ms. Flanner, Mr. Senior. What can Global Security do for Team Stoppable on this fine day?”

Justine examined the man and his uniform. He appeared to be in much better spirits than he'd been before, when he was assigned to the building and the task of guarding the abandoned lair beneath it. The biggest change was in what he was wearing. The cut of the jumpsuit was the same as he'd worn before, but it was all black, with silver piping. A patch on his arm was emblazoned with the words Global Security and the letters NRI. His last name was stitched above a pocket on his chest, and small metal bars adorned his shoulder epaulets.

She couldn't help returning his smile, it was almost infectious. “Good afternoon agent Tatt. Global Security?”

He tapped the bars. “It's Captain Tatt now. Since Global Justice was disbanded, many of us have gone to work for a new organization.” He reached into his shirt pocket and extracted a business card. As he handed it to her, he said. “Global Security does just that. We provide security systems and guards for businesses and private citizens worldwide.” He waved a hand behind him at the building. “This is now a guard post for our parent companies newest project.”

Junior glanced over at the building. “I am not understanding. I was told this was the place where all of the dangerous villain technology was stored?”

Tatt nodded. “It was, but GS doesn't deal with that kind of thing. All that was removed. The underground facility is now a part of the NRI Compassionate Reintegration program.”

Not liking his almost casual dismissal of what she understood was a large amount of dangerous materials, she asked. “Where was it all removed to? And what is this program?”

Smiling again, Tatt said. “No need to worry. Our chairwoman, Betty Director, felt the stuff was too dangerous to be just left where it was after the dissolving of the Pact. She arranged for it to all be distributed to research labs like the Middleton Space Center. There it could be studied and hopefully put to use for the good of mankind. As to the CR program, I don't know much about it my...”

All three of them turned at the sound of approaching footsteps. While Justine and Junior gasped at the sight of the person approaching them, Tatt continued. “Well that is good timing. Here is one of the project managers now. I'm sure he can give you your answers.”

Barry Long smiled wide enough to flash his fangs as he approached. Rather than his usual attire, he was wearing a three piece business suit. His horns, tail and red skin looked very out of place. “Hello there. I understand you have some questions?”

xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx

Betty peered through the glass portal into the round pod. Inside the Genetic Zipper lay a young blonde woman. The claw marks where Kim slashed her were healing before Betty's eyes. “I would never have known it wasn't her.”

Behind her, at the machine's console, Anne smiled. “Thank you. It wasn't too hard. Not once I had a sample of Tara's DNA to work with.”

Betty turned. “You're too modest. Changing a useless little man like Fen into this... Well it's a work of art.”

Anne felt heat rise in her cheeks at the praise. She began readjusting settings on the console. “It turned out well. It's too bad I can't keep him like this. We can't have two Tara's, especially when we have to keep one locked up.” She pointed toward the pod. “But at least I don't have to put him back the way he was.”

Returning her gaze to the portal, Betty watched as the the figure's features began to change. Cheek bones moved, the shape of the mouth changed, hair became a darker color and lost it's waves. Once the changes stopped, it was a completely different looking person. “Who's DNA did you use for this?”

Anne moved up beside her. “Nobody's. Those are all just cosmetic changes.” She opened the door and began checking the unconscious figure over.

Betty could see even the eyes had changed to a dark brown. “Pretty, but not my type.”

As Anne pulled the naked body out of the pod, she grinned. “Mine either. But it's the perfect type for somebody else.”

With her good hand, Betty helped move the body to a gurney. “Who?”

Anne began strapping the pseudo woman down. “Motor Ed. Kim and I decided he needed something to keep his mind, and greasy hands, off our bodies.” She pulled a leather device out and began attaching it to the girl's mouth. It was a type of gag usually found in places that provided S&M equipment. “He can have all his fun with this.”

Betty's eyes widened as she realized the implications. “But it's still Fen's mind in there? Oh Anne, that's so nasty! But don't you think Ed would be a bit put off by that?”

With a negative shake of her head, Anne replied. “Nope. He was here just before you arrived. All he cares about is the body. That's the reason for the gag.” Pushing the gurney to the side of the room, she turned and looked a Betty. “Now, come with me. It's well past time to get you fixed up.”

Puzzled, Betty followed the red headed doctor into the more conventional medical area. “Aren't you going to use the..?”

Anne stopped at what at first appeared to be a large crate. It seemed big enough to hold a refrigerator. “No. You get to be the first person to use the new version.” She pressed a button on the side of the large box. A control panel opened on the side, as a door big enough for a person opened on the front. “Go ahead and get in.”

Betty started for the opening, then paused. “You did test it right? I wouldn't want to be turned into a frog or something accidentally.”

Anne laughed. “Of course. And there is no way that could happen with this anyway. All of the mechanisms for modifying or combining DNA have been removed. That is why it's so much smaller. All this can do is repair what is already there.”

Assured, Betty moved to the opening. “You know there isn't a hospital in the world that wouldn't give it's annual budget for one of these?”

As the door slid shut, Anne replied. “I know. As a matter of fact, we are counting on it.”

xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx

Tara tossed the FP videophone into a small waste basket beside the bar. She turned to the two people laying on lounge chairs by the pool. “I feel so... Free!”

“Of course you do.” Bonnie said, with a smile. “It's what you wanted right?”

Almost skipping with joy, Tara moved toward her. “Yes! I'm sick of all their rules and stuff. I just want to have fun!”

Ricardo leaned over and whispered in Bonnie's ear. “You have done an excellent job with her my dear. I believe Kimberly will be quite pleased with the results.”

Bonnie grinned. “Whatever. I'm more concerned with our pleasure. Watch.”

As Tara got to the lounges, Bonnie asked. “What kind of fun Tara?”

Sitting down next to Bonnie's legs, Tara laughed. “Any kind you want Bonnie. You have the best-est ideas!”

Sitting up a bit. Bonnie looked into Tara's bright, twinkling eyes. “Yes I do. I know, why don't you take off your bikini and show Ricardo how happy you are to be here with us?”

Squealing with delight, Tara clapped her hands together. “Goody! More sex games!”

xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx

Barry leaned against the side of one of the GS vans. He folded his arms across his chest. “There is no need to look at me like that Mr. Senior. As a reformed villain yourself, you can surely understand what we are doing, can't you?”

Justine watched the two men glare at each other. She could see Junior wasn't buy the explanation. She wasn't either. “Let me get this straight. You have given up villainy. Joined up with this NRI group and are opening a halfway house for other villains who wish to reform?”

Barry grinned. He could tell they didn't believe a word of it, but that didn't matter. “Exactly. NRI choose this place with that very thing in mind. As a former lair, it will provide them with a sense of comfort and familiarity while they adjust to their new way of life. Also, they will have the shining example of Team Stoppable right here to show them how good it is to be good.”

Junior heaved a heavy sigh. “Ron is going to be shitting the bricks when he is hearing of this.”

xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx

Ron led Father Phred, as he'd said he preferred to be called, through the door leading to the control room of the Tower of Ronatude. “...And here is the place where we run the whole show.”

He watched as the man of God looked around the room. His mind, however, was still dwelling on all the problems in his life. Not only had he been duped into getting rid of the Pact, he also had the new worries about how to keep Team Stoppable together without finances. He didn't want to seem rude, so instead of canceling the tour, he'd been trying to just get through it as quickly as he could.

It didn't help that Joss bailed on him either. Not even a few minutes after they started, her phone rang. After a quick conversation, she told them she needed to go see her father about something important. After that, he'd been on his own. Rufus wasn't even awake to give him some support. All he could hope for was this to be over soon, and he could get on with trying to fix things.

Swaggerson turned to look at the young hero. “This is very impressive. I had no idea how much went into fighting the good fight against the legions of evil. It is something we have in common. I fight Satan's minions with my ministry, while you take the fight directly to them, like the Paladins of yore. Though we use different methods, we have the same goal, ridding the world of those who have fallen into darkness and sin.”

For a moment, Ron envisioned himself atop a white horse, his body clad in shining armor. “I guess so. I never really thought about it that way before.”

With a, well practiced, beatific smile, Swaggerson went on. “You should think of it that way. Only through our unceasing vigilance can we ever hope to bring good and light to all the people of the world.” He stepped right up to Ron and placed a hand on his shoulder. “It is our destiny. Even though we are not worthy, we carry the banner of righteousness. It is a heavy burden. Evil is always seeking to place obstacles in our path. With the lord on our side, we can win through.”

Ron sighed. “You make it sound so easy. I wish it were.”

Seeing the boy's not very well hidden misery, he asked. “It seems to me that there is something bothering you? Perhaps if you told me, I could help?”

Ron looked into the older man's face. He could see the concern written there. With a mental shrug, he thought that maybe talking about his problems couldn't hurt. “Well you see, it's like this...”

xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx

Joss sat astride Spitfire, as the robotic horse galloped through the woods. She reined him to a stop and stroked his silver mane gently. “I am just so durn glad to be outta there. That preacher fella sure gave me the willies.”

The horse gave a short snort in reply.

She grinned. “Yah I know. I shouldn't a gone and lied about needin' to go see Pa. But y'all wasn't there. I guess I could go see 'em anyways, but if'n he decided to have that talk he planned on with uncle James, I don' wanna go disturbing them.”

Giving a pull on the right rein, she turned the horse. “I reckon we'll jus ride around fer a bit. Maybe by the time we get back, he'll be gone. I sure hope so. Maybe then I'll be getting the chance to convince Ron to give up this hero stuff once an fer all.”

The whinny he gave her, as he began to trot, sounded almost disparaging.

xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx

Yori stood up front her seat as the bus turned onto the road that led to their destination. She looked down the aisle at the group of villains. She'd spent the whole trip from the prison explaining to them the changes that had occurred with the dissolution of the Pact. “It is again my honor to thank you all for accepting our invitation. Please to remember what I have told you of the circumstances at our destination.”

From one of the front seats, a bearded man in a kilt spoke with a thick Scottish brogue. “Not to be worrying lass. For the chance to thumb our noses at Stoppable, we'll be being on our best behavior.”

Cheers and laughter erupted throughout the bus. Along with a yelled out exclamation of... “Freaky!”

Chapter 15

Title: CHAPTER 15: Tantrum.

Dark Mistress

Written by fulwiz

Beta by Wirenfeldt Jr


Disclaimer: I don't own Kim Possible, Disney does. The other characters come from my own twisted mind.

Warning: This story contains sexual situations, mature themes, explicit violence, death and warped philosophy.

The story is KiAnGo. (And More) If you find this offensive, please don't read further.

Important Note: This story is the sequel to “The Middleton Pact - Redux.” If you don't read that first, you will be very confused.

A/N: Special thanks to Love Robin for her input and ideas about some of the villains appearing in this chapter.


CHAPTER 15: Tantrum.


The Possible brothers sat side by side at the bar of the golf course clubhouse. Both appeared deep in thought as they stared at the glasses of beer in front of them.

Slim Possible raised his glass and sipped. “I reckon if anyone was ta blame it was Ma. T'were a hard choice y'all made and I'm of a mind it was the right one. Were just too bad she had to go an...” He shook his head sadly. “I jus' can't help but be wondering how it all might of been if'n I'd spoke up sooner.”

James shook his head. “No Slim. Don't get down on yourself about it. You did what you thought was best too. I wasn't ready to handle the truth. If I had been I'd have done the same as you, dug for the answers. Maybe I still wasn't ready when Kim told me, but I guess it was the right time.” He picked up his glass and drained it. “Secrets can't remain secret forever.”

Slim stood up and clasped his little brother's shoulder. “Ya got that right Squirt. And I reckon it's time ta lay the last one to rest.”

James looked up at his big brother. “You're going to tell them too? I mean, you just told me. I'm not even really sure why you did.”

Slim smiled. “It's time. I'll tell them as soon as I speak to June-Bug. It's been right hard on her and they is needin' to know.”

James Possible watched his brother heft his golf bag and exit the bar. He poured himself another beer and wondered how the Possible family closet had managed to hold so many skeletons for so long.

xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx

Ron and Father Phred stood at the main entrance of the Tower of Ronatude shaking hands. For the first time in a long time, Ron felt good. It was like a heavy weight had been lifted from his shoulders. The man before him hadn't scolded or blamed him for what he'd done. Instead, he'd listened patiently to all Ron's problems. Then, much like Rabbi Katz, he'd offered kind words of advice. And so much more.

Swaggerson released the younger man's hand. “My son, it was God's will that brought us together in this time of great upheaval. Remember my advice and be wary. For Evil wears the face of deception. Do not let it beguile and mislead you again. Now that you understand this, take up your sword only when you truly perceive your foe.”

Ron looked into eyes that seemed to glow with holy light. He felt the man's words sinking into his mind. “I will. They ain't going to fool me again. Thank you. For everything.”

As the man in red stepped toward his limousine, he intoned. “Go with God and clear vision. We will speak again.”

Once the car was out of sight, he reached into the back pocket of his jeans and pulled out a folded slip of paper. He opened it and stared at it for a few moments. Funny, he thought, how quickly things were starting to go his way. Jamming the paper back in his pocket, he looked around. He couldn't wait to tell the rest of the team. Across the parking lot, he saw a large bus. It was blocking most of the building GJ built. Next to it stood Justine and Junior. They were talking with a man in a black and silver uniform. He started to take a step in their direction, but stopped when he heard the sound of metal hooves on pavement.

He turned to see Joss approaching on Spitfire from the other direction. He grinned, glad she was back. Now he could tell everyone the good news all at once.

xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx

In the lair's command center, Kim and Wade starred intently at a view screen. It showed a live video feed from their old lair's security camera.

Watching Ron and Joss talking, Kim grinned. “K, here's where things start happening. As soon as Ron finds out what's going on, he's really gonna blow his stack.” She spotted Justine and Junior approaching across the parking lot. “Signal Yori. Tell her to lock down, then tell the GS guards to stand ready.”

While Wade did so, she watched the four members of Team Stoppable. She didn't need to hear them to know when Ron was told about the villains practically under their feet. His idiotic grin disappeared. She could see him staring over at the GS building. Any moment now, he'd try to go after them. She knew the guards would hold him back just long enough for the police to arrive and catch him trying to assault the lair. She could already imagine him being dragged away in handcuffs.

The warm and fuzzy feeling she was getting just thinking of it disappeared instantly as she watched Ron begin to grin once again. She gasped. “What the fuck!?”

On the screen Team Stoppable began to talk once again. Then, before her disbelieving eyes, they entered the large building.

Wade gulped as he watched Kim's face purple with anger. “Calm down Kim. Umm... Maybe we should try contacting Joss? You know, to find out what is going on?”

Kim's claws extended. She felt them dig into the edge of the control console beneath the screen. Why hadn't he done what she'd predicted? How could he pass up the chance to go rushing into danger like the numbskull he was? She felt black fury engulf her as her mind tried to make sense of it all. Her claws ripped out of the console as she turned and stalked toward the door.

Tentatively, Wade called after her. “Kim?”

She left the room without even a backward glance. Wade slumped in his chair. He was just as puzzled by Ron's lack of action as he was by Kim's anger.

xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx

Barry entered the old lair's lounge. All the ex-villains were, as he expected, partaking in the buffet and fully stocked liquor cabinet. Even the one robotic personage was holding a drink, though it was apparently only as a show of fitting in with the rest. Spambot 3000 most assuredly wasn't going to get much out of the champagne. He looked past the silvery figure who'd had his input/output ports welded shut to keep him from connecting to the internet and dispensing his unique brand of villainy. Having been around the block a few times, Barry wasn't surprised by the diversity of the group.

What was surprising was how well they all seemed to be getting along. Of course the promise of one million dollars apiece helped. He knew there would be questions soon. They still didn't know who their mysterious benefactor was, or what kind of offer they were being payed to listen to. All that seemed to matter right now was the free food and drink. That and place to stay until they got over their incarceration, and got used to the new rules.

Heading over toward the bar, Barry saw Duff Killigan talking animatedly with the oldest villain he'd ever seen. Sneaky Backlash was well into his eighties, four decades of which he'd been behind bars. He was the only one still wearing an orange prison issued jumpsuit. His own clothes hadn't survived to be returned to him. Barry remembered seeing pictures of him in his prime. He still had the long hair and handlebar mustache, though both had gone from black to gray. Once he was back in his wonted black suit, with cape and top hat, he'd still be a striking figure of evil.

To say the man was a living legend in the villain community would be a gross understatement. He never tried to take over the world. Nor had he extorted or robbed. His evil was of the simplest and most straightforward kind. He was a mass murderer. Nobody was sure of how many he'd killed, but all knew of his methods. For over twenty years, he murdered in the most gruesome fashions he could think of. His tools ranged from saw mills, where his victims were tied to logs and sent through the giant spinning blades, to the simplicity of a piece of rope and a set of railroad tracks.

Nearby, but holding themselves separate from the rest, were two ex villains who probably wouldn't be staying long. Electronique, who's mind had been altered by her own version of the attitudinator, was smiling as she listened to her companion. Cray Ne Yum, aka, Professor Cranium was nodding his oversized, vein covered, bald head as he spoke of the book he'd written in prison. 'Big Brain, Big Belief' was it's title. It was a big seller amongst the born again religious crowd. Barry couldn't see either of them taking Kim up on her offer, they were just too good for their own good.

The only underage villain was passed out on the sofa. She'd downed a full bottle of schnapps on a dare from one of her fellow villains. Barry thought that was just as well. He didn't know how many more times today he'd be able to stand her exclamations of how freaky everything was. Apparently he wasn't the only one enjoying her unconscious state. The only extraterrestrial in the group was approaching her with a very evil grin on his face.

Barry watched as Kysmerisikapativolrebat, 'call me Pat', extended one of the many metallic tentacles from the base of his life support pod. It surreptitiously slithered up one of her pants legs and found it's way to her sex. Inside the clear bubble that encased his disembodied head, the green skinned, pointy eared alien smiled as he molested her. Catching his eye, Barry gave him a knowing wink. The alien wasn't the only one who'd like to have some fun with the cute extreme teen.

Rather than give in to temptation, Barry turned away. Later, after the party wound down, and if she were still out, he might join in the fun. Right now, he had a job to do. Turning put him facing the last three people in the lounge. Well, two people and a living nightmare. The nightmare went by the name Figment, essentially that's what he was. A child's nightmare come to life. Glowing red eyes peered out from under the dark hood he wore. His body was large and covered with green scales. He was shoveling cocktail wieners into his gaping beak-like maw. Barry never wanted to meet the kid who'd dreamed him up.

Next to him stood Bates. He was a short, rotund, man with fuzzy thick sideburns who had once been the butler/sidekick of Lord Montgomery Fisk. If the man had a first name, he wasn't disclosing it. He apparently had no problem being close to Figment, but then his ex boss was half man and half monkey, he was probably well used to the unusual and disturbing. The last person in the room didn't seem to have a problem either, but then, she was insane.

Gussy Aspar had once been a model and aspiring actress. Until the day she'd taken a job as the spokeswoman for the Asparagus Advisory Counsel. In their futile attempt to get children around the world to eat asparagus, they'd dabbled in genetically engineering the plant to make it more palatable. Taking her role as their spokeswoman to heart, she'd sampled one of their creations. Not only had it turned her skin an ugly shade of green, it had driven her mad. Barry remembered hearing about her being caught by Team Impossible. She'd hijacked a bus full of grade school kids, and force fed them asparagus until they were sick. It was truly a hideous and warped crime.

Barry continued around the room. He made small talk and encouraged them to eat and drink their fill. None of them noticed that he did neither. What they didn't know about the food and drink probably wouldn't hurt them. And would help Kim.

xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx

Ron Stoppable glowered as he stared at the entrance to the underground lair. He was tempted to rush over, leading his team in an assault against the villains inside. Before he could do anything, the words of Father Phred once more echoed through his mind. He froze as his brain began to churn. What if the holy man was right? What if it was another deception? The more he thought about it, the more likely it seemed.

He forced himself to calm down and smiled. “You know guys. I got this feeling that we need to do some stratagising before we do anything. I'd like to know more about what's going on. Let's head inside and start making some plans.” He paused and grinned wider. “Oh yeah, I got some great news too...”

The rest of Team Stoppable followed him through the main door. Each one of them were wondering what had come over him. What could make him consider this new, and actually reasonable, course of action?

Last through the door, Joss also wondered how Kim would react?

xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx

Anger seemed to seep out of her very pores. Rage tunneled her vision as she stared at the man cowering before her. His pitiful cries and whimpers only served to fuel her need. The need to rend... To tear... To destroy...

Black hatred coated her mind. It conjured an image. A face. Pale freckled skin. Soft brown eyes. A silly grin. All topped by a thatch of blond hair. The face of Ron Stoppable. With foot, fist and claw, she attacked. Intent on wiping that taunting image away.

She didn't remember coming here. To this room where the man was kept shackled. She didn't even remember releasing him from his bonds. She only knew the now. The need to vent her confusion and frustration. How dare he not do what he was supposed to?

Blood sprayed, and she laughed. She'd show him it wasn't nice to spoil her plans! Bone snapped under her foot. He wouldn't get away with it! Flesh and muscle parted. He would pay for this!

On and on she went. She didn't stop until her mind cleared. Until the man was nothing more than a lifeless mass of carnage spread across the bloody floor in front of her. Until she understood.

“Enjoying yourself Princess?”

With a sheepish look on her face, Kim turned her head to look behind her. She saw Shego leaning on the door frame with her arms crossed. “Oh. Hey Sweetie. I didn't hear you come in.” She glanced down, then back again. Slowly, she lowered herself to the floor. “Umm. How long have you been here?”

Shego pushed herself off the door frame and walked toward her wife. “I came along about the time you were gouging his eyes out.”

Kim looked at her blood coated hands. “I guess Wade told you?”

Shego sat down next to her. “Yep. He was concerned about you.”

Nodding slightly, Kim said. “I'm not surprised. I guess I was kinda out there for a bit.”

Shego smirked. “Kinda. Want to talk about it?”

Kim blushed under the red that already coated her cheeks. “It all seems a bit silly now. Things have been going so smoothly... I sort of just lost it when it got bumpy. I really should know better. Not everything is always gonna go my way.”

Shego smiled. “True enough. So you got it all out of your system now?”

Kim returned the smile. “Yeah. But I think I might have gone a little overboard. At least I didn't do what I really wanted to and go down there and start wailing on Ron. That woulda really screwed things up.”

Leaning in close, Shego chuckled. “No doubt. Well no harm done anyway.”

Her wife's humor was infectious. She also began to smile. “Not to anyone who mattered at least.”

Shego looked around her. “Yeah...”

Hearing the wistful tone in Shego's voice, Kim asked. “What?”

Shego shook her head. “It's just... Watching you tear him up like that...”

Kim looked into Shego's eyes. In her gaze she saw what the woman seemed to be having trouble putting into words. She reached out an cupped Shego's face in her hands. A smile spread across her lips. “Did my Baby get all hot and bothered watching me?” She pulled Shego's face to her's and whispered in her ear. “Do you want to take me? Right here? Right now?”

Shego exhaled her lust. “Hell yes Kimmie! I'm so turned on for you right now it hurts!”

Blood splattered as Kim pulled her lover down. “Do it!” She crushed her lips to Shego's. Forced her tongue into her mouth with eager need. The kiss lasted for only a few glorious seconds, then Kim pulled back. “Shego?”

Panting, as she looked into Kim's eyes, Shego asked. “What Kimmie?”

Kim let out a low sensual moan. “Don't be gentle...”

Shego kicked a piece of what once was Cyrus Bortel out of the way as she reached up and dug her fingernails into Kim's right breast. “As you wish Princess...”

Chapter 16

Title: CHAPTER 16: Punishment.

Dark Mistress

Written by fulwiz

Beta by Wirenfeldt Jr


Disclaimer: I don't own Kim Possible, Disney does. The other characters come from my own twisted mind.

Warning: This story contains sexual situations, mature themes, explicit violence, death and warped philosophy.

The story is KiAnGo. (And More) If you find this offensive, please don't read further.

Important Note: This story is the sequel to “The Middleton Pact - Redux.” If you don't read that first, you will be very confused.


CHAPTER 16: Punishment.


The Sun baked the small desert village. Heat shimmers rose through the air from the clay bricks that made up most of the buildings. The few that still stood after years of war. For the last few months it had been a peaceful place. Not that there had been any lessening in the fighting, but because there was nothing much left there of interest to either side. It had become a forgotten place, with only a few of it's inhabitants remaining.

One of those was the young girl running beside the road toward the village center. Even in her panic, she knew better than to take the road itself. Too many people she once knew died that way. Almost out of breath, she slowed as she reached her family's home. It was the largest of the buildings, as was fitting since it was also the home of the tribal chief, her father.

Slamming through the door, she yelled out. “Father! Father! There is a caravan of soldiers at the crossroads. They are coming this way!”

Two men sat on cushions in the living area. Both looked up at her. Their discussion forgotten as their eyes reflected her fear. The elder man, her father, asked with dim hope in his voice. "Is it the Americans?"

“No. I do not recognize their uniforms. They have many trucks and do not fear traveling on the road.”

“Describe them to me.”

She sat on the floor next to him and began making marks in the dust. “They wore purple and white. Hoods covered their heads. On their chests were these symbols.”

The men looked at what she'd drawn on the floor. None of them recognized the hastily etched Greek letters.

xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx

The members of Team Stoppable sat around the conference table in deep discussion of their new neighbors.

Justine pursed her lips as she considered Ron's point of view. “While I concede the point that this is some form of deception. I cannot fathom why whoever is behind it would make it so obvious.”

Ron grinned. “That's what we're gonna find out. It's like Father Phred said. We need to know our enemies before we take them on.” He paused as he noticed the rest of them staring at him incredulously. “Yeah, yeah. I know. Look, I learned my lesson last time OK? No more rushing in headlong for me. From now on we work together as a team and we don't make a move until we know where we're going and what we're up against.”

Joss couldn't believe what she was hearing. Now that she was on the verge of telling him where to stick it, he was making sense? She'd been hoping he'd learn caution and to accept his limits, but now that he was, she was completely confused. This complete one-eighty was just so unlike him. For the life of her, she couldn't see how having a talk with that bible thumper had led to it. It was like he was a totally different person.

The cell phone quietly vibrating in her pocket wasn't helping matters either. She knew who was calling, and why. What could she tell Kim, when she didn't even know what was going on? It was going to have to wait until later. For now, she'd bide her time and see what happened.

Junior scratched his head. “So what is it that we are going to do? Beside the looking for these job things.”

Ron shook his head as if to clear cobwebs from his brain. “Oh! Right! I knew I was forgetting something.” He reached in his pocket and pulled out the slip of paper. His grin widened as he laid it on the table in front of them. “We don't have to look for jobs. We have a new sponsor.”

Eyes widened as they all looked at the check on the table. Ron knew they were counting the zeros, just as he had when Father Phred had written it. “A million dollars! I couldn't believe it myself at first either, but he told me his church donates to many worthy causes, and he considers us to be one.”

Due to her upbringing as the child of a scientist. Joss was skeptical of the motives behind such largess. She asked. “So what all is he a wantin' in return?”

Ron shook his head. “Not a thing. He said he felt it was his duty to help us. He said he'd keep giving us checks for as long as we continued to fight the good fight.”

Justine cleared her throat. “While it is a substantial amount of money, it is considerably less than the Tri-Cities budgeted for our upkeep. It is enough to cover our annual expenses, but we will be hard pressed for equipment upgrading, transportation outside the local area, research...”

A loud laugh escaped Ron. “No, no. You don't get it.” He picked up the check and waved it in the air. “He isn't giving us this much for a year. This is for each month!”

Just like that, the old Ron was back. Joss cringed inside at the thought. Gone was the reason and caution he'd shown concerning their neighbors. The promise of such a large sum of money was making him lose perspective once again. He wasn't questioning it, or it's source, at all. He was blinded by dollar signs. It wasn't the first time.

He'd been rich once before. Richer than this by far. She'd followed the story in all the papers, magazines and TV news shows. It ended badly even though her cousin Kim tried to help him deal with it. True, there were differences that time. He'd known where the money came from and why. It was his reaction to the money itself that had been the problem. Maybe he'd learned a lesson on how to deal with it, but she could see he hadn't learned to look gift horses in the mouth.

It was a funny saying. One that, as a child, puzzled her. When she asked her father about it, he sat her down and explained. The intended meaning, not being ungrateful for a gift, was obvious. Then he'd gone on to explain about another horse. It too had been a gift. She remembered that story well. It was the one that applied here and now. Ron was acting like the inhabitants of ancient Troy. If they'd looked their gift horse in the mouth, they might have survived.

Her thoughts turned to Justine and Junior. She couldn't figure on either of them helping her convince Ron to put things in perspective. Junior was a spoiled rich brat. He was even more shallow than Ron in his worst moments. Justine was so focused on taking Wade down a peg, she wouldn't care about the how or why of anything that helped her do it. If Joss had any hope, it had to come from another source.

She looked at the lump in Ron's pants. Not the one that reminded her of Ron's recent folly. The last thing she needed right now was the reminder that she couldn't even be intimate with him. The other lump. The one in his pocket. Rufus. She wished he was awake to help her. Crazy as it might seem, the hairless rodent at least had a firm grasp on reality.

xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx

The giant, mini-corndog shaped, dirigible silently lowered to the roof of Senior Sr's island lair. Two men emerged from inside. One was tall and lean, his shaven head reflecting the light of the moon. The other was short and rotund, the whiteness of his hair, large sideburns and beard gleamed in the darkness. Both wore expensive tailored suits, as was befitting two of the five richest people in the world.

From the shadowy confines of an elevator kiosk, two more men emerged onto the landing platform. Ricardo Senior smiled and gave his fellow multi-billionaires a formal nod of greeting. “My good friends. Welcome back to my humble home.” He gestured to the man standing beside him. “Please let me introduce Mr. Jack Hench. He will be joining us for dinner.”

The men stepped forward, greetings and handshakes were exchanged. Ricardo could see that both men were also more than a little surprised by his altered appearance. “Indeed gentlemen, there have been some changes since your last visit. I shall endeavor to explain, but first let us retire to the lounge. I have recently acquired a rather fine Cognac, and hand rolled Cuban cigars, I am sure you will enjoy while we await the rest of the guests.”

xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx

Jim and Tim Possible sat on the couch with sullen looks on their faces as they watched Vivian adjust their father's tie. It was rare to see him in a real suit and not just a sport or lab coat.

“Why can't we go too?”

“Yeah, why not? We promise to be on our best behavior.”

James chuckled a bit at his son's pleading. “Not this time boys. Just think of it this way. This will be your big chance to prove you can stay home alone without any adult supervision.”

Vivian finished fiddling with his tie and turned to the younger Possible men. She was also decked out for the evening in a little black dress she'd found in a closet where some of Kim's old clothes were stored. Being a bit more endowed in both the breasts and hips than Kim, it made the dress display her cleavage and thighs quite nicely. Something she knew the boys were well aware of. “With your uncle over at your aunt's house, we need someone to be here tonight in case something comes up. Plus, I'm expecting a delivery.” She walked over to the couch and looked down at them with her hands on her hips. “I tell you what guys, if you are both really good and don't blow the place up, I promise you a special treat when we get home.”

To illustrate exactly what she meant, she reached down and lifted the hem of her dress the scant one inch it took to reveal she wasn't wearing any panties. “Deal?”

A few minutes later, outside on the sidewalk, James whispered to his lover. “Do you think they have any clue what's in store for them?”

Vivian giggled as she snuggled up against him. “Nope. Not the slightest.”

They vanished as the teleporter whisked them away.

xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx

Standing in the foyer, waiting for the Possible women to arrive, Bonnie was nervous. She looked at Tara who was standing beside her, and felt she had good reason to be. She'd done what Kim had asked of her, but not quite the way she was supposed to. Tonight, she knew, she'd have to account for it. In order to hide her anxiety, she retreated into vanity. “Do I look OK?”

Tara smiled as her eyes traveled over Bonnie's body. Both of them were wearing matching semi-sheer evening gowns. Her's was in white, while Bonnie's was gold. Neither left much to the imagination. “You look good enough to eat... Again.”

Bonnie sighed as the entry bell rang. She was in sooo much trouble. Swinging the door open, she braced herself to face the music. For a moment she stared at the two women on the front step. They wore red and black evening gowns that were, if anything, more sheer than her own. Relief and curiosity replaced her nervousness.

Shego wrapped an arm around Anne's waist and lifted her eyebrows. “You gonna stand there all night drooling, or are you gonna invite us in?”

Bonnie gulped and took a step back. As she did so, Tara skipped forward with her hands extended. “Come in. Come in. You have to pardon Bonnie. She's been all flustered about tonight and stuff.” She grinned as she took their hands and pulled them inside. “You'd think she's never hosted a dinner party before.”

Regaining a bit of composure, Bonnie asked. “Umm, where's Kim?”

Anne smiled serenely. “Kim won't be joining us tonight. She's a little tied up with a matter that came up at the last minute. Nothing to worry about. Just a disciplinary problem that is requiring her full attention.”

xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx

“Kimberly Ann Possible!”

Kim's eyes snapped open at the sound of her mother's voice. She knew in an instant she was in trouble. Her mom never used that tone, or her full name, if she wasn't. Darkness surrounded her. She could feel that she was laying on a hard, flat surface. With a grunt of effort, she tried to sit up, and found she couldn't. She thought hard. The last thing she remembered was stepping into the Genetic Zipper to have the bite and claw marks Shego inflicted during their lovemaking healed. Disoriented and confused, she called out. “Mom?”

From somewhere near her head, her mother's voice continued. “You have been a very bad girl Kimberly. You did something very, very wrong and I'm afraid you are going to have to be punished for it.”

Straining her ears, Kim recognized that the voice she was hearing was a recording. Her mother wasn't actually there. “What? What did I do?” Nothing came to mind. It just didn't figure. Sure she'd done lots of bad things recently, some of them extremely bad indeed. But she just couldn't think of any that her mother, her lover, her wife, would feel the need to punish her for.

“By now you are probably wondering what you did wrong. I will explain. In a temper tantrum, the likes of which you haven't had since you were ten years old, you beat, mangled, mutilated and destroyed one of my research subjects. Now I really don't mind that, but I do hope you'll find me a replacement soon. It's what you didn't do that pissed me off honey. You didn't invite me to join in the fun. I completely missed watching you barbarically tear that helpless man to shreds. Worse, I missed out on what was apparently some of the most perversely hot sex ever afterward!”

Kim stared into the darkness and felt shame. She couldn't believe her rage had made her so thoughtless.

“So here is the deal Kimmie. I want you to think hard about what happened. Ask yourself if that is any way to treat the woman you love? The woman who endured sixteen hours of labor, before pushing you out of her cunt? The very same one you take the pleasure of licking, sucking and shoving all manner of things into every chance you get. The woman who raised and cared for you? Who willingly followed you into evil? That shares you with the hottest and nastiest bitch this side of... Well anywhere?”

Kim laughed into the dark. “Melodramatic much Mom?”

“Once you've thought about it, you have a choice to make. If you think you don't deserve to be punished, there's a button near your left hand. Push it and you'll be released. If you realize you did wrong and know you should be punished, don't do anything. The punishment will begin in a few moments.”

There was no choice to make. In her heart, Kim knew she would endure any manner of punishment to appease her mother. To show her how much she really and truly loved her. Calmly and patiently she waited. All the while promising herself that the next time she was in a similar position, she'd make sure her mother got to enjoy it too.

Just as she began to feel tension rise from waiting, something brushed against her bare leg. The feeling was familiar. Without any doubt, she knew it was the touch of a feather. Confusion reigned. Could that really be all there was to it?

“By now you've figured out what you are feeling is a feather. It is the very same one we played with the last time we made love. The worker bot that is using it on you has been programmed to do the very same things with it I did then. It's going to run it over your body, paying special attention to your beautiful nipples and clitty. Now before you think I didn't have the nerve to actually punish you, there's something you should know. While I had you in the Zipper, I made a few tiny alterations to your body. I changed the nerve endings in those oh so sensitive spots. Now alongside of pleasure, which I intensified, they will randomly emit just as intense pain. I'm so glad you made the right choice, my wonderful little girl.”

As the feather moved toward her breast, Kim mumbled. “You gotta be kidding...”

When it reached her nipple, she first moaned with the feeling of unheard of pleasure it brought with it... Just that simple, light touch sent an orgasm ripping through her body. Then, in the very next moment, before that wonderful feeling had a chance to fade away, she screamed at the jolt of agonizing pain...

xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx

Jim and Tim stared, open mouthed, at the girl who stood in the doorway. She was wearing a denim miniskirt, crop top and sandals. In her left hand, she balanced a stack of three pizza boxes. In her right she held a bottle of wine.

Olivia Porter grinned and winked at her classmates. “Hi guys. Special Delivery.”

Chapter 17

Title: CHAPTER 17: The Last Straw.

Dark Mistress

Written by fulwiz

Beta by Wirenfeldt Jr


Disclaimer: I don't own Kim Possible, Disney does. The other characters come from my own twisted mind.

Warning: This story contains sexual situations, mature themes, explicit violence, death and warped philosophy.

The story is KiAnGo. (And More) If you find this offensive, please don't read further.

Important Note: This story is the sequel to “The Middleton Pact - Redux.” If you don't read that first, you will be very confused.


CHAPTER 17: The Last Straw.


(September 9th 2007, 7:30 pm)

Lawrence Possible pushed his glasses back up the bridge of his nose. The man and woman sitting across the kitchen table from him were surprised by the smile on his face. They had been expecting shock at the very least.

“This is so amazing! It's just like in Space Battles episode 7, when Duke Windskipper finds out his father didn't die in the Replicator Siege, but is in reality his arch foe, Dread Violator!”

June Possible turned to look at her brother, Slim. “Let's hope Jocelyn takes the news half as well.”

xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx

Anne felt a familiar worry inside as she sat next to the young girl in the lavishly appointed bedroom. Physically Tara was fine, but she'd expected that. It was her mind that concerned the doctor. She knew from first hand experience how the drug could alter how a person thought. She'd thought she knew it's effects, but now she was uncertain. Tara was acting like a worst case scenario of the stereotypical dumb blonde.

Now Anne could see why Bonnie had been in such a worried state when she'd told her she wanted to examine Tara alone. Obviously she'd done much more to Tara than expected. Finding out just what had been done, and if it could be fixed, was her priority.

Taking Tara's hand in hers, Anne asked. “Tara, I need to ask you something. It may be difficult...”

Tara giggled, as she squeezed Anne's fingers playfully. “You can ask me anything Dr. Anne. I don't mind.”

“I need you to think back to what happened at Dementor's lair. If you can, tell me what you feel about that.”

“You mean after they captured me? Well gee... It wasn't much fun when they tied me down and fucked me. I mean, all they had to do was ask, you know? I love fucking, but a girl likes to be asked first before getting gang banged. I remember one time, I went into the boy's locker room by accident. The whole football team was in there taking their showers. I swear, it was like a forest of cocks! They were pretty surprised to see me that's for sure!”

Tara let out another giggle. “So anyways they asked me what I was doing there. And I told them it didn't matter, but since I was there why not have some fun? They sure as hell liked that idea! I could barely walk the next day, it was great!” Her smile dropped a tiny bit. “But they didn't tie me down. They let me have fun too. It was so different at the lair. That Dementor guy said all sorts of bad things, then they did all sorts of bad things. I'm so glad Bonnie let me kill him.” Another giggle escaped her. “The look on his face was just priceless! It was like I was fucking him with the knife, and there was Bonnie ripping his balls off at the same time! Just like he didn't ask me, we didn't ask him if we could do it!”

Anne kept her face impassive. She didn't want to give any hint of her thoughts to the girl. “How about after that, when Bonnie brought you here?”

“Oh it's been great fun! At first we talked a lot. Bonnie explained all the stuff that's going on. She's really smart you know? Always has been. She's a really good friend too. She says I can stay here with her and Ricardo as long as I want.”

“Do you want to? Stay here I mean?”

Tara nodded wildly. “You bet! It's great here!” Her head stopped bobbing, and she glanced slyly from side to side. “Can I tell you a secret?”

“Of course you can Tara.”

“I didn't know it before I came here, but Bonnie's a lezzie! Well not all lezzie, kinda half and half, you know? She and Ricardo have been doing all sorts of naughty sex stuff with me! Oh! I guess that makes me sort of a lezzie too!”

“You like that?”

“I sure do! It's just the greatest! They make me feel so free!”

Anne thought about the girl's words. Bonnie had done what Kim wanted her to do, but that wasn't all she'd done. Getting the girl over the trauma of the rape, and obviously changing how she thought about such things as murder were one thing, Kim would have no problem with that. Even changing her into a sex maniac was, as Kim would say, no big. But turning her into a complete airhead? That wouldn't sit well with Kim. Anne needed more time studying the girl than she had now to figure out what to do.

Smiling at the younger woman, Anne said. “I guess that's all for now. Let's join the rest for dinner.”

A vacantly puzzled look crossed Tara's face. “That's it? Aren't you gonna even ask me about how well your drug worked?”

Anne's eyes widened with surprise. “Wait a minute! She told you?”

Delighted laughter came from Tara. “Of course she did. Like I said before, she's my friend.

xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx

While the rest of Team Stoppable was busy digging up information on NRI and Global Security, Ron Stoppable was standing in line. The line was at the Middleton Bank, and he was hoping he'd get to one of the tellers before closing time. Next month, he thought, he'd see if Father Phred could do a direct deposit.

After depositing the check, with four minutes to spare, Ron stepped outside the bank. A dismayed groan escaped his lips as he noticed the piece of paper stuck to the windshield of the Ronmobile. It just figured. He'd spent almost five minutes getting the enormous vehicle parallel parked. He'd even fed two parking meters due to it's size. Only to wind up getting a ticket anyway. Life just wasn't fair.

It wasn't until he'd pried the paper from under the wiper blade that he noticed it wasn't a ticket, but a hand written note. Feeling relieved, he stood on the sidewalk and began to read it.

xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx

Shego wondered just what had happened while Anne had been checking Tara out. The two of them had returned to the lounge a few minutes ago with smiles on their faces. Now Anne was engaged an intense seeming conversation with her, Bonnie and Senior across the room. Over by the bar, James and Jack were refilling their drinks and talking golf. A smile crossed her lips as she looked over at Vivian and her father. Getting Pop Pop Porter to sign on wasn't going to be a problem. It seemed he was putty in his daughter's hands.

That left just one person to convince. Shego smiled as she returned her attention to the man sitting on the divan beside her. He'd pretty much latched onto her as soon as she'd arrived. Apparently kidnapping him, and helping in the plot to take over his semi-autonomous stock bots hadn't cooled Martin Smarty's desire to get to know her better. Not even telling him she was now married, and to a woman at that, had put him off.

If it came right down to it, she'd use her body to get what they wanted from the retail mogul. Hopefully it wouldn't be necessary. The demonstration planned for after dinner should be more than enough to convince him to throw in with them. With a mental sigh, she tuned back in to what he was saying about one of her least favorite subjects.

Martin took a sip of the expensive cognac. “For a while there things were going just fine. My son and I were getting along famously. It didn't last. No matter how hard I tried to understand him, he just got more and more distant. I just couldn't take it anymore. So I did what my father did when I was a teenager, shipped him off to military school.” He laid a hand on Shego's thigh. “Now I am all alone in my gigantic, expensive, and incredibly luxurious mansion.”

xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx

Zita Flores-Renton watched the play of muscles in her husband's arms as he levered himself out of the bed and into his wheelchair. The bare bones, not even electric, wheelchair had been apologetically provided by the cruise line for their stay on board. Due to the small size of the ship's doors and corridors, he wasn't able to use his own high tech wheelchair. He took it with good humor, and she didn't mind all that much. The exercise it gave him added to his upper body strength. Something he'd put to good use in their, almost constant, newlywed lovemaking.

Right now, she could tell from the look on his face, sex wasn't on his mind. News had filtered down to them of happenings in their home town. Disquieting news concerning their friends.

Naked, she climbed out of bed and went to him. Moonlight, filtering in through the portal, shone on her light brown skin. “I'll pack while you arrange transportation.”

Felix Renton smiled at his beautiful wife. “You are sure you're OK with this?”

She returned his smile. “Yes. We've had a wonderful honeymoon and it's a shame to cut it short, but if we can be of help we need to go.”

xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx

Kim's body arched up as the feather brought another jolt of searingly intense, yet painfully pleasurable, orgasmic sensation through her. Her butt smacked back down, sending a spatter of her pooled wetness through the air around her. She'd lost track of time. Lost count of her orgasms. Lost herself in the pain that accompanied them. It all mingled in her head as, time after time, the feather came to rest gently on her body.

Hope that it would end warred with the desire for just one more touch. One more moment of not knowing weather it would be pain or pleasure that ripped through her. Not caring which it was, so long as she could feel it. Her breasts heaved as she gasped for breath. She waited for that next moment to arrive.

The light and cool touch of hand on her cheek made her scream out. It was so different that her mind rebelled. Slowly, she realized her bonds were being released. Words floated out of the darkness.

“Lay still Mistress. It's OK. It's all over now.”

Hearing the words of sympathy and kindness, Kim began to tremble. It was over.

Light flooded her eyes as the blindfold she hadn't even realized she'd been wearing was removed. She squeezed them shut before they could focus. Arms lifted her, carried her. Darkness came again as she was deposited on a cool, dry surface. A new sensation flooded through her. It brought with it the knowledge that she'd been changed forever.

The light returned. This time she opened her eyes, ready to accept what she could see. She pushed on the door of the Genetic Zipper and stepped out on shaky legs. Her nerves had been returned to their normal function, but in her mind, she knew she'd always need and desire pain with her pleasure from now on. The thought made her smile.

From behind the control console, Betty Director echoed the smile on Kim's face. “Feeling better now Mistress?”

Kim blinked. Then she blinked again. “Yes. But I think something is not right. I think I'm seeing double. You have two eyes.”

Betty laughed. “No Mistress. You are seeing just fine.” She rounded the console and took Kim in her arms. “Anne gave me back my eye when she healed me. Funny, but I'd almost forgot how much I missed depth perception.”

Kim returned her embrace as she look into those two dark pools. “You are beautiful.” She let herself sag in Betty's arms. “Now find me a place to sit down before I fall down.”

A couple minutes later, Kim was sitting in the Dining Hall as Betty slid a bowl of soup in front of her. She looked at the bowl inquiringly.

Betty grinned. “You need to replace all the fluids you lost. I swear I've never seen anyone squirt so much in my life.”

Kim sampled the soup. Found it wonderful. Between spoonfuls, she asked.“You were there the whole time?”

Taking a seat beside her, Betty replied. “Yes Mistress. Anne asked me to watch over you, just in case.”

Kim grinned at the thought of her mother being so concerned that her torture went well. “I'm glad.”

Betty looked down, unable to meet Kim's eyes. “Mistress? Can I ask you a personal question?”

Setting down her spoon in the empty bowl, Kim nodded. “Of course you can Betty.”

“Why did you let it happen? You could have stopped it anytime. It seemed so extreme for... Well, for what you did.”

Kim reached out and lifted Betty head, met her eyes. “It was. But it wasn't just about what I did. It was a reminder.” She dropped her arm and took a deep breath. “You see, there's something about me that very few people know.” Kim chuckled. “Other than my family, and Ron, just a few babysitters who go into shock when they hear my name.” She gave Betty a sly wink. “When I was younger, I was much different than you know. For a few years, up until I turned ten, I was a self centered, tantrum throwing brat.”

She let her thoughts drift back to that time in her life. A time she rarely thought about. “I was worse than my brothers ever were. Hyperactive, destructive, cruel. Mom and Dad tried everything, from therapy to drugs, nothing seemed to work. The only person who could stand being around me was Ron. Proof, I guess, that he was just too stupid for his own good.”

Betty stared uncomprehendingly. “I never knew much about you before you started doing the whole saving the world thing. I certainly never heard anything about that. What happened?”

Kim shrugged. “I found an outlet. It was pure luck actually. Mom couldn't find a babysitter willing to watch me, so she wound up taking me with her to a self defense class she was taking. It was there that I found Martial Arts. At first I only wanted to do it because it gave me the chance to hit and kick people without being punished. Nobody was more surprised than me when I found out it also helped balance me, gave me a new perspective. For the next couple years, it was my life. If I wasn't in school, or asleep, I was at a Dojo. By the time I was twelve, I'd learned sixteen forms of Kung Fu, and how to channel my energies and thoughts in more useful ways.”

This enlightening bit of Kim's past made Betty feel closer to her Mistress than before. “So I assume that's what made you decide to get into the business of saving the world?”

Kim chuckled. “Nope. Back then all I wanted to do was lead a normal life. It was Ron that pushed me into being a hero. I'd set up a website advertising for odd jobs, to make a bit of money. Due to a typo, I got called in to save someone who thought they were asking for help from Team Impossible. It was Ron who convinced me to go for it. Things would be so much different if I hadn't listened to him.”

Hearing the wistful tone in Kim's voice, Betty asked. “Do you ever wish you had done things differently?”

“No. Even though I look back and see where I was wrong about so many things, I'd do it all again. That's what led me to here and now. I like where I am, how I am, who I have with me. You for example. If I'd turned away, I wouldn't have you as my very own.”

“Oh Mistress! I'm glad. So glad to be yours.”

Kim leaned closer and kissed her. “Now my pet. It's time for you to answer a question.”

“Anything Mistress. Just ask.”

“Did you enjoy watching me being tortured?”

Betty knew in her heart she had to tell the truth. No matter what the consequences. “Yes Mistress. I did. Very much.”

Kim smiled. “Good.”

xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx

Junior looked up as Ron entered the Tower's command center. “Ron! You would not be believing the things we have been finding out about.”

With a shake of his head, Ron said. “Yeah. Umm. Tell me later.” He walked over to where Joss sat. “Joss? Can we talk?” He glanced around to see all eyes on him. “Privately.”

Puzzled, Joss nodded.

They left the room, with Justine, Junior and Rufus looking confused in their wake.

A few minutes later, in their private bedroom, Joss howled “Three years!?”

Ron's shoulders slumped. This was exactly the reaction he'd expected. “I don't like it any more than you do!” He waved the note in the air. “Someone knows. They will tell everyone we are sleeping together! With the way things are now, I could go to prison! We have to stop. At least until you are eighteen.”

The girl's hand lashed out, slapping him hard across the face. “You bastard! If'n I can't fuck you... Then... Consarn it! Fuck you!”

Ron could only stand there, stunned, as Joss left. He had a feeling it was for good.

Chapter 18

Title: CHAPTER 18: Truth.

Dark Mistress

Written by fulwiz

Beta by Wirenfeldt Jr


Disclaimer: I don't own Kim Possible, Disney does. The other characters come from my own twisted mind.

Warning: This story contains sexual situations, mature themes, explicit violence, death and warped philosophy.

The story is KiAnGo. (And More) If you find this offensive, please don't read further.

Important Note: This story is the sequel to “The Middleton Pact - Redux.” If you don't read that first, you will be very confused.


CHAPTER 18: Truth.


For over an hour, Joss Possible had been riding and thinking. The entire time, both her horse and her thoughts had been going in circles. It wasn't helping. She needed to talk to someone. Nudging the robotic horse toward the highway, she headed for her uncle's house. That where her Pa was. She could talk to him about anything.

When she reached the house, she immediately saw a problem. His horse, Ol' Tornado, wasn't anywhere in sight. She knew he didn't travel without it. Maybe it was just in the garage or out back. What gave her pause was the pink VW convertible in the driveway. She was pretty sure nobody in the family would be driving a car with a vanity plate that read “NUDIE ME.” That left her only one conclusion. They had company.

This could be a problem. By now Justine and Junior would have told Ron what they'd found out. The connections had all been there, all laid out and easy to spot. Just as Kim intended they be. By now Ron knew who was in charge of NRI, and who had been previously. That meant he knew just who was actually on Kim's side, and how badly he'd really been duped. Joss didn't exactly know why, but she knew it was all part of Kim's larger plan.

It circled back around to her problem. She wasn't sure if she really wanted to walk away from her relationship with Ron. He'd done and said so many things. Things that finally made her blow her top. Until she was sure of what she was going to do, she had to be careful. Letting a complete stranger see her at her uncle's house now wasn't a good thing. Not if there was the slightest chance she'd to go back to Ron.

She realized, even sitting out here on the street was bad enough if there were any nosy neighbors. Going up to the house and ringing the doorbell was out of the question. That left her with two choices. Leave, or find out who was in the house. There really wasn't any choice. She turned Spitfire and rode him between the houses. Once they were out of sight, she dismounted. She told him to stay put, then she cautiously made her way through the bushes back toward the front of the house.

Figuring the living room was the most likely place for a guest to be, she headed for the large window near the door. Slowly she crept, until she was right beneath it. Raising her head as little as she could, she tried to peek inside. The sight that met her eyes through the tiny gap in the curtains was one that would remain burned in her mind for the rest of her life.

Joss Possible knew she wasn't very worldly when it came to sex. She'd been raised on a ranch in the middle of nowhere. A ranch with no real animals on it, from whom she could learn the basic in's and out's. Robotic one's didn't need to breed. Her Pa had explained the birds and bees to her, even told her about the bees and bees, and the birds and birds. She'd heard about thing's people did with each other, but up until now she'd only experienced the actual act itself with one person. It hadn't prepared her for this.

Maybe it was the fact that she knew two of the three people writhing on the carpeted floor. Maybe it was what they were doing. She didn't know. All she knew was she couldn't decide if she was disgusted, curious, outraged, or getting turned on. Five minutes later, she knew curiosity had won out. Ten minutes after that, when she realized she had her hand between her legs, she knew turned on had taken the lead. Somewhere deep in her lust fogged mind, she also realized the three teenagers she was spying on were the only ones in the house.

A half hour later, still shuddering from three self induced orgasms, Joss climbed back on her horse. She still needed to find her Pa. She also had to get away from the temptation to continue watching what was still going on in her uncle's house. She needed time to think too. Her aunt's place seemed to be the best choice. There she could collect her thoughts and maybe find out where her Pa was.

Riding off into the night, new thoughts kept picking at her brain. Thoughts that made her question her relationship with Ron even more than before. She'd thought Ron loved her, and she him. It wasn't just about the sex, but that was a part of it. Unbidden, images of what she'd seen her cousins doing with that girl floated through her head. One thing stood out the most. Unless Jim and Tim were physical freaks, she'd been getting the short end of the stick with Ron.

xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx

Anne was the last to leave the elaborately set table when dinner was done. It had been a pleasant meal, filled with small talk, and some naughty under the table toe action from Shego, who'd been sitting directly across from her. The distractions had been welcome, as they kept her from letting worry take hold. It was well past time for Kim's discipline session to be over. Even though she hadn't expected her to join them, she was worried about how it had gone. On top of that, she wondered how she was going to break the news about Tara to her daughter.

James and Vivian were just ahead of her as the group made it's way to the lounge for the upcoming demonstrations. With a pat on the butt, James sent Viv on ahead. He stopped and turned to Anne. “Is something the matter dear? You seem a bit pensive.”

Anne wrapped her arms around him and laid her head on his shoulder. She had to smile. He'd always been able to read her moods. “I'm concerned about Tara. I don't think Kim's going to take it well. And well...”

He rubbed his cheek against hers. “And...?”

“I had to punish Kim. That's why she isn't here tonight.”

“Did she deserve it?”

Anne simply nodded.

James tilted her head back and look in her eyes. “I wouldn't worry too much. Our daughter is a sensible girl. I'm sure she understands it was for her own good.” He glanced at the group in the lounge. “Tell you what. Why don't you go ahead and head back to the lair? You can talk to her and put your worries behind you.”

“But what about the demonstrations?”

He chuckled. “I think Shego, Jack and myself can handle things. You go on. I'll make your apologies to everyone.”

Anne smiled at the man she loved. “Alright. Thank you dear.”

She watched him walk toward the lounge. As usual, he'd known just the right thing to say to put her at ease. Feeling better, she sent a thought to her nanosuit, activating the teleporter function.

xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx

Justine was putting the finishing touches on the flow chart she'd assembled when Ron returned to the Tower's control room. The fact he was alone, and the fading hand print on his face, told her the Team was most likely now one member smaller. Though she'd never had much of a dating life, even she could see the signs of a shattering relationship. She decided not to mention it. Not until Ron was ready to talk about it.

Junior turned toward the door and asked. “Where is Joss? She should be seeing this also.”

If looks could disintegrate, the one Justine sent in Junior's direction would have reduced him to his component atoms within a microsecond.

xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx

Slim Possible's robotic horse stood in the driveway of her aunt's house. This brought feelings of relief and puzzlement to Joss. She was glad she'd found her Pa, but she didn't understand why he'd be here. Her entire life, she'd known there was something odd about her Pa's relationship with his sister. He never spoke of it, but she knew something was up all the same. They were cordial when the family got together, but they always maintained a cool distance. As she dismounted Spitfire and walked to the door, she had to wonder. Maybe the death of their mother had provided a reason for them to finally mend whatever the rift was that came between them.

xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx

Kim, Betty, Wade and Monique sat around the holographic display of the island nation. It's every hill and valley, road and city spread out before their eyes in complete topographical splendor. Tiny dots glowed on it where strategic targets were placed. Kim, deciding against going down to Ricardo's island for the party, had chosen to get a start on planning the revolution. After a celebratory quickie with Betty, that is. For the last hour, things had been coming together with the plan.

Wade manipulated the controls. The image closed in on the capitol city. “Are you sure you don't want me to outfit some of my worker bots with weapons to help with the assault?”

Much as she liked the idea, Kim knew it would be courting more problems than it was worth. “Can't take the chance Wade. If anyone got a whiff of super tech being involved, we'd be up to our eyeballs in heroes before we got started. It has to look to the rest of the world like a legitimate revolution, that means real people.”

Wade nodded. He understood the reasoning, but still had the yearning to see what his bots could do in action. “I'm just worried we won't have enough people. GS can only provide 200 at most. Hench said he only had 300 trained Henchmen...”

Kim shrugged. “More than enough, especially when we add in the recruits Hench's people are gathering in Florida.” She looked at Monique. “Any word on how that's coming along?”

Monique checked the data on her comp pad. “Hench called in just before he left for Senior's place. The numbers he had put it at about 900. Mostly ex-pats and exiles with little to no military training.”

Betty chuckled. “Training won't matter much.” She pointed to a few of the dots that represented what she considered low risk targets. “They will be used for police stations and government buildings for the most part. Plus they'll be better armed.”

Kim turned her gaze to the higher priority targets. “It will be the Henchman and GS troops that take on the military.” She ran her finger through the holographic landscape. It landed on the biggest dot. “That leaves just the main target for the rest of us to handle.”

Wade zoomed the image in until the country's military headquarters and presidential compound were easily seen. “The generals and El Presidente shouldn't be hard to deal with. They are mostly weak old men. Rumor has it El Presidente is also ill. He hasn't been seen in public for a while now. The biggest worry you'll have is Comrade, the hero of the people.” His fingers danced over his keyboard. A video began to play on one of the control center's screens. It showed an armored man posing and waving from a balcony while the country's leaders preened beside him. “Other than what's been seen in propaganda films, we just don't know all that much about him. All I can say with certainty is, he uses a jet pack to fly and he's strong, maybe as strong as Hego.”

Kim scowled as the video changed. It showed the hero picking up a length of railroad track and bending it effortlessly into a pretzel. He was one of the few unknown factors they would have to deal with. “I showed the video to Drakken. He thinks Comrade's armor is a powered exoskeleton. That's what gives him his super strength.” She suppressed a shudder as she remembered the last time she'd gone up against such an armored foe. Her Nana. It had been a close thing. If it hadn't been for Yori... She banished the memory. This time she wouldn't be going into the fight alone. “We'll be prepared for him.”

xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx

It wasn't rocket science, but James Possible had the feeling he'd done well in explaining the contents of the vials laid out before the group assembled in the lounge. They looked innocuous, but each one contained a substance that would affect the human body on a genetic level. All that was left for him to do was give the closing pitch and seal the deal. “Each and every one has been thoroughly tested. There are no side effects whatsoever. Just a few micrograms added to any food or drink will have the desired results.”

Pop Pop Porter knew the spiel was aimed primarily at him. He understood the reasoning behind it. Even with his daughter's encouragement, there were a couple very important things he still wanted to know before he agreed to the deal. “I get where you are going with this, and I certainly don't see any harm, but why me, and more importantly, what's in it for me? As far as I can tell you could distribute all this stuff in any number of ways.”

James knew Porter had taken the bait. Now all he had to do was set the hook. “We could use other methods, that is true. Time is a factor though. Your snack products are sold worldwide. Adding it to your snacks would achieve the fastest and most complete distribution. As for what's in it for you, that's simple. We are prepared to provide you with brand new processing facilities free of charge. Said facilities will be located in a country that will not be taking any business taxes. Along with that, we'll throw in free transportation and shipping for all your products for the period of one full year. Just think of what that will do for your bottom line.”

Dollar signs appeared in Pop Pop's eyes.

xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx

Joss didn't care that her aunt was there listening. All she cared about was being in the comfort of her father's arms as she blubbered out her problems to him.

Slim stroked his daughter's hair as she finally wound down. “I reckon I can see why y'all is upset. Matters of the heart can be mighty tricky things sometimes. Love ain't always where you is looking fer it. Fact is, there's times it gets sneaky and takes y'all places yer not supposed to be a going.” He wiped the tears from her cheeks. “I got a lil' story to be tellin' ya. I'm of a mind it'll be helping ya ter understand.”

With a gentle kiss to his daughter's forehead, Slim Possible told her the secret that had been kept hidden away for so many long years.

xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx

Wade glanced over at a console on the other side of the room. He noted the tiny blinking light. “Hey Kim. The teleporter has just been remotely activated. It's Anne's signal, she's back early.”

Kim drew here eyes away from the hologram. “K, Betty, take over here.”

She exited the room in search of her mother.

xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx

Ron smacked his hand to his forehead. “Nerdlinger Research Institute! I can't believe it! How could I have not seen that?”

Justine was puzzled by his reaction. She'd only just begun explaining the data she'd found after sending a chastised Junior to his room. She hadn't even gotten to any of the connections they'd made yet. “What do you mean by that Ron?”

He kicked at the base of the table in frustration. “Nerdlinger. That's the nickname Shego hung on Wade a while back. That means he's behind it. But you said Mr. Dr. P. is in charge of it now. That can only mean he's in on it. He's just as evil as Kim and the rest of them!”

Nodding her head in understanding, Justine said. “I'm afraid there is more.”

She gestured at the chart. Explaining the connections as she went down level by level. All the while keeping one eye on Ron as he became more and more angry. Once she was done, she took a step back. From the look's of it he was about to erupt.

Erupt he did. The computer screen smashed as his foot went through it. Chairs flew against walls. The briefing table was overturned. By the time he'd calmed enough to realize what he'd done, the entire room was a shambles. He slumped to the floor. He was alone. Both Justine and Rufus had fled sometime during his rampage. He didn't blame them. He too wanted to flee. He wanted to run away from the knowledge of how badly he'd been used. Lied to. Deceived.

xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx

The two redheads lay in each others arms in the middle of the gigantic bed. Both reveled in the aches their fast and rough lovemaking had left them with.

“Oh Kimmie. I'm so glad you aren't mad.”

“Silly mommy. I'm glad you did it. It was just the perspective adjustment I needed. Even though I didn't know I needed it.”

Anne laughed as she fondled her daughter's butt. “Well I certainly didn't expect the side effects.”

Kim joined in the laughing. “I prefer to think of it as a bonus. Now I can understand and appreciate why you like it so much. It hurts sooo good!”

Chapter 19

Title: CHAPTER 19: The Cat\'s Out of the Bag.

Dark Mistress

Written by fulwiz

Beta by Wirenfeldt Jr


Disclaimer: I don't own Kim Possible, Disney does. The other characters come from my own twisted mind.

Warning: This story contains sexual situations, mature themes, explicit violence, death and warped philosophy.

The story is KiAnGo. (And More) If you find this offensive, please don't read further.

Important Note: This story is the sequel to “The Middleton Pact - Redux.” If you don't read that first, you will be very confused.


You can't always get what you want
But if you try sometimes, well you just might find
You get what you need

- The Rolling Stones


CHAPTER 19: The Cat's Out of the Bag.


Kim lay snuggled between her wive's naked bodies. It was still in the early hours of the morning, and she knew she needed to sleep as they were. Her mind had other ideas. She was still getting used to her new, and wonderfully deviant, sexual desires. Desires she'd put to use, first with Betty, then her mom, then again later with her mom and Shego before they were finally satisfied. It had been a busy evening.

Not that sex had consumed the entire time. She'd still managed to get most of the revolution planned out. Take reports from her mom and Shego on how the demonstrations had gone, and check out how things were going in the old lair.

When she'd called to check on how the villains were settling in, she'd discovered something that she hadn't consciously taken notice of before. Yori and Barry had obviously fallen in love with each other. That they had tried so had to hide it while they gave their report was a dead give away. Every time their eyes met, Kim could almost see little hearts dancing in the air around them. She knew they were probably afraid to come out and tell her since Yori belonged to her, body and soul. She'd let them stew for a while before she told them she not only didn't mind, but was happy for them. It was a given, of course, Yori was and always would be hers too. Kim had never had a problem with sharing.

As for the villains, the news had been mixed. Most of them were willing to listen to her pitch. There had been a few exceptions though. Both Electronique and Dr. Cranium, as Barry had predicted, were out. It wasn't a big loss. They'd been given their money and sent on their way. Kim kept her promises. Besides, they'd come in handy later, even if they didn't know it now.

There was one other that rejected the proposal. Neither Barry or Yori would have seen it coming, but Kim wasn't surprised. Kim was not one of Adrena Lynn's favorite people. Just the mention of the name Possible had been enough to set the extreme teen off. She too had been sent on her merry way, at least that was what the rest of the villains thought. In actuality, on Kim's orders, the little bitch was shackled in a secure room awaiting her new life. Kim owed her mommy a new test subject.

Thoughts of test subjects turned Kim's mind to another blonde, Tara. Anne had been reluctant to tell her daughter what had been done to the girl by Bonnie. Kim still had to smile at the shocked look on her mother's face when Kim had busted out laughing at the news. While it was true, if things had been the way her mother thought they were, Kim would have been extremely pissed off. That wasn't the case though.

What Anne didn't know was the reality of Tara. Kim knew. All the time Kim had known the blonde, she'd struggled to fit in. She had to work and strain to keep up her grades. It wasn't that she was stupid, far from it in fact. It was just difficult for her to want to do it. Socially, she'd clung to Bonnie, emulating her as well as she could. Even joining the Fashion Police had been another way to hide her true self. To fit in. Bonnie had done what she was supposed to. She'd helped Tara get over what happened in Dementor's lair. She'd loosened up her moral stance, bringing her into the fold of evil. But the best thing Bonnie did, was give Tara the freedom to be herself. A stereotypical blonde bimbo.

Kim had known for years the truth behind Tara's facade. For years, she'd helped the girl maintain that facade. It sickened her now that she thought back on how she'd helped oppress her friend in the name of good. She'd pushed Tara to be something she wasn't, all the while thinking it was the best thing for her. Her 'Kimness' hadn't let her see how wrong it was. Now, thanks to Bonnie, Tara could be her true self. A party girl and unabashed slut, who enjoyed having fun in any way she could get it.

What did concern Kim was Bonnie. The last person she would have thought who'd be nice enough to help Tara out that way. From what her mom had found out, Bonnie had dipped into the drug herself. Used it to make herself actually care enough to help a friend. Maybe Bonnie had finally figured out she too had inner demons that needed to be dealt with. Kim knew how Bonnie was treated at home from the time she'd been bonded to her. If she'd had sisters like that, she'd have committed murder long ago. The Tweebs, though a pain in the butt at times, weren't anywhere near as bad as Bonnie's sisters. Kim would have to talk to Bonnie about what she'd done, but if she really had taken it upon herself to change, perhaps Kim could do something nice for her in return.

Kim's thoughts drifted to the demonstrations she'd missed due to her punishment. She'd really wanted to be there to see how thing's had gone. Shego had given her all the details, but it wasn't the same. Thankfully Ricardo had used his surveillance system to record everything. She'd be able to peruse it all later at her leisure. What mattered was, both Porter and Smarty had accepted their proposals in full.

Soon the world would be flooded with snack food containing the various serums created by her mother. The people of the earth would never know that with each bite they took, they would be altering the human race forever. Kim's altruistic, goody-goody former self would have been in favor of it for the immediate results alone. Now Kim simply thought of it as a minor benefit to the long term results she was using it to achieve.

The same went for the Genetic Manipulator Shego had demonstrated. Like the Genetic Healer, that would be sold to hospitals worldwide, it was a modified version of the Genetic Zipper. Instead of only having the ability to heal, the Manipulator only had the ability to change what was already there on a genetic level. Once it was installed in every Smarty Mart in the world, people would, for a reasonably affordable price, be able to change themselves in ways they'd only dreamed of.

Don't like the color of your eyes, hair or skin? No problem. A spin in the manipulator and you could have any color you wanted. Height and body shape? Also no problem. Practically anything that genetics determined could be changed. Even gender. No longer would people have to settle with what they'd been born to be. Like the serums, the Manipulator would change everything.

Add to that the vehicles designed by Motor Ed and the Tweebs, and the devices Drakken and Wade were working on, and the world would be in for drastic change. Change that would lay the groundwork for her plan.

Kim smiled at the thought as she drifted towards sleep with her mother drooling on her breast and Shego snoring in her ear. Her next to last thought before sleep encompassed her, was to wonder if Shego knew she snored? Her final thought was, that if not, she wasn't going to be the one dumb enough to tell her.

xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx

(September 10th 2007, 8:05 am)

The bright morning sunlight did little to alleviate the chill in the air. Will Du pulled the collar of his jacket closed and wondered why he was sitting in the outdoor dining area of the Middleton Bueno Nacho. He looked across the table at the man he'd come here to meet. Ron Stoppable was in the process of devouring a breakfast burrito, his second in the two minutes since they'd sat down.

With a queasy feeling in his stomach, Will tried to ignore the contents of the tray in front of him. Overcooked eggs, refried beans and Jalapenos in a flour tortilla? Not his idea of a good breakfast. Especially when sitting in the cold, with the happy and warm diners inside the restaurant easily seen through the nearby windows. “Alright Stoppable. I assume you didn't call me this morning just so I could freeze my ass off watching you eat. You said it was important we talk, so talk.”

Ron really hadn't been very hungry this morning. He hadn't even Grande-sized his breakfast. The food was more an excuse to put his thoughts in order. He could feel the distrust and disdain emanating in waves from Du. The feeling was mutual. Neither man really liked the other, they never had. Even now, the phrase 'bad road' kept popping into his head. Things were different now. It was time to try to put their animosity aside. If they could.

He swallowed the last bite. “Chill out dude. It is important. Look, we're not best buds, I get that. I can guess how you feel after what happened yesterday morning. If I were in your shoes, I'd probably feel the same. But the fact is, I'm not the only one who screwed up. We were all taken in. All of us. It's worse than we imagined. My team dug up some info last night that proves how badly we were all deceived.”

For a moment, Ron eyed the third burrito on his tray. He was tempted to start on it in a desperate attempt to put off the rest of the conversation. He plunged on instead. “We were played. Kim's evil conspiracy is bigger and deeper than we thought.”

He went on to explain how James Possible, Vivian Porter, even Wade and Monique were connected. He paused when he got to the last bit of information. The part that would really sting. “You know how, after the whole Ninja thing, the Council thought Dr. Director was working with Kim?”

Will shook his head. “She was cleared, you know that. Damn it man! You saw what those sickos did to her!”

Ron slammed his fist on the table. “Think! Think about all the stuff Kim's done to deceive us. Think about what happened at the Council meeting. What Dr. Director said, what she did. Don't you see? She was leading us on the whole time!”

Will crossed his arms across his chest. His long standing dislike of Stoppable made him distrust what he was being told. He did think back to the final Council meeting. Maybe to Ron it seemed like things weren't on the up and up with Dr. Director. Maybe it was his attempt to foist the blame for what happened onto somebody else. “I can understand you are upset about what happened, but all you have is supposition to go on. There is no evidence to support what you are saying. In fact, there's plenty to disprove it.”

Ron stifled the urge to choke Will Du. Instead, he reached into the back pocket of his jeans and dug out some folded papers. He began laying them out on the table. “Make the connections. Wade is working for Kim. He signed over control of NRI to Dr. P., here's the official document showing the change in control of the company. Why would he do that if Dr. P. wasn't on Kim's side?”

Will looked the paper over. “Fine. I'll give you that, but it still doesn't prove...”

Ron shoved another paper forward. “Just look. NRI is the parent company of Global Security. It's right there in black and white. If she wasn't a part of it, why is Betty Director the head of GS?”

It was there. Will couldn't deny it. Still, his mind rebelled against believing it. “No. You got wrong information somehow. That wouldn't surprise me one bit since you're a bunch of amateurs. What you're saying just isn't possible. It can't be. I know it. Dr. Director can't be evil. My sister vouched for her...”

Ron sighed. “Dude. Make the connections. I'm sorry.”

xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx

Slim stood and watched as his daughter mounted her robotic horse. “Ya positive this here is what ya want to be doing?”

Joss smiled down a him. “Ain't about what all I'm a wanting anymore Pa. I was thinking I was wanting Ron, but I was wrong. An after what y'all told me last night... It's what I'm a needing ta do. Fer all of us.”

xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx

Will Du stormed into the lobby of Global Security with Crash and Burn right on his heels. He ignored the guards and strode right up to the reception desk. “I demand to see Candida Du. Right now!”

Nonplussed, the man behind the desk pressed a hidden button. Then he smiled at the furious man in front of him. “Welcome to Global Security Mr. Du. Do you have an appointment with Vice-President Du?”

Will slammed his fist on the desk. “No I don't have a goddamn appointment! I want to see my sister this instant!”

The man continued to smile up at him. “There is no need to get testy sir. If you'll give me one moment, I'll check her schedule.” He tapped a few keys on his computer. “I'm afraid I can't accommodate you at this time, as she is out on an assignment. I'd be glad to make an appointment for...”

Anger and frustration made Will lunge toward the man behind the desk. He wanted to rip that smile off his face. A single word stopped him.

“Will.”

He knew that voice. For years he'd admired it's owner. Sought to emulate her. His head turned and he looked into the eyes of Betty Director. She stood in the doorway that led further into the building. Like the guards that surrounded him, she wore black and silver. It took him a few moments to figure out the uniform wasn't the only change.

Betty motioned for the guards to stand down. “Come with me Will. We need to talk.”

With his thoughts in turmoil, he followed her into a small break room. He remembered it from his GJ days as a place used by the lobby security staff. Once inside, she closed the door. Leaving Crash and Burn outside. Neither spoke as they took seats across a small table from each other.

Will was the first to break the silence. “Where is my sister?”

“She is on an assignment. And before you ask, I'll tell you. It is of her own free will. She isn't being forced, coerced, or threatened in any way.”

It was then, in that moment, he knew everything Stoppable told him was true. Yet he still had to ask. “It's true then? You were part of it all along? You dragged my sister into it with you?”

“That is all in the past now. As for Candy, I didn't drag her into anything. What decisions she made were completely her own choice.”

He felt stunned at the unspoken admission. “Bullshit! I know my sister. She's a good person. She'd never let herself fall into such evil!”

“Good and evil are very subjective things Will. You would do well to keep that in mind. All I can tell you is, she made her choice, just as I did.”

“I refuse to believe that. Not until I hear it from her.”

Betty stood. “I'll inform her. That is all I can do at this time.” She motioned toward the door. “Now. If you'll excuse me, I have a pressing engagement. The guards will escort you, and your team, out of the building.”

He got up and took a step towards the door. He stopped and turned to face her. “Why?”

She opened the door. “I can't tell you that. Maybe someday you'll be able to understand. I can see that time isn't now. Just so you understand how things are, I'll say this. Don't try to act on your feelings toward me or any of the rest of us. The rules have changed. Nothing that happened before the Pact was dissolved can be held against anyone anymore. Remember that.” She stepped out of the room and started walking away. Without even looking back, she added. “You might also want to remind Stoppable of that too.”

xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx

Ringing the bell and pounding on the door brought no response. Nobody was home. Joss turned away from her uncle's house. “Well shoot!”

She went back to where Spitfire patiently waited. She only had one choice left. Pulling her phone out of her pocket, she dialed the number her cousin told her was only for emergencies. It had only rang once, when suddenly, the world shifted around her. She was standing in a room filled with electronic equipment. The only thing she recognized was the mechanical horse standing beside her.

“It is my honor to greet you Joss Possible. Welcome to my Master's humble home.”

Fear clenched at Joss's guts. She knew that voice...

Joss turned. Standing nearby was none other than Yori. A woman she knew was her cousin's enemy. How had she managed to get herself into this woman's clutches? It didn't make any sense at all. Just like it didn't make sense that Yori was naked and bowing to her. In an attempt to hide her fear and confusion, Joss asked. “Your m..m..master?”

Yori straightened and smiled. “You need not have cause for alarm. Kim Possible is my Master. It is her I serve in all things. Come. I shall take you to her.”

Chapter 20

Title: CHAPTER 20: The Secret.

Dark Mistress

Written by fulwiz

Beta by Wirenfeldt Jr


Disclaimer: I don't own Kim Possible, Disney does. The other characters come from my own twisted mind.

Warning: This story contains sexual situations, mature themes, explicit violence, death and warped philosophy.

The story is KiAnGo. (And More) If you find this offensive, please don't read further.

Important Note: This story is the sequel to “The Middleton Pact.” If you don't read that first, you will be very confused.


If loving you is wrong, I don't wanna be right.
If being right means being without you,
I'd rather live a wrong doing life.

-Luther Ingram


CHAPTER 20: The Secret.


Joss was wary of the naked ninja, even as she followed her down the corridor. The woman claimed to work for her cousin, but until she knew for sure, she was going to stay on her guard. It didn't help her nerves any that she had no idea where she was. She knew Kim had to have a new headquarters, but she hadn't expected something so big and elaborate. So far they'd walked down three different corridors and it was obvious they'd only covered a small part of the entire place.

Yori stopped outside a door. “Please to enter.”

Joss took a hesitant step forward. The door opened with a swooshing sound. Inside was what she could only think of as the ultimate mad scientist's laboratory. It made her Pa's workshop, which was one of the biggest robotic labs in the country, seem like a hog's waller. She didn't have time to be jealous on his behalf though. Seeing two of the three people who were in the lab flooded her with relief. At one of the elaborate computer consoles stood Kim, Betty, and a dark skinned woman she didn't know.

The woman was tapping on a keyboard, while Betty held her arm to some kind of device. Kim was watching the process with a smile on her face. None of them noticed her yet. On the other hand, Joss noticed something, like the ninja, they were all naked. It was just plain weird.

The woman stopped typing. “Upgrade complete. You're GTG.”

Betty pulled her arm away from the device. Joss could see a silver band on her wrist.

Kim gave a satisfied nod. “You are getting good at this Mo. I guess Wade is rubbing off on you. That the last one?”

Monique shook her head. “That's the last one...” She paused as she noticed Joss standing in the doorway. She pointed at her. “...Unless you want me to do up a spare for your cousin Joss. Who I believe has just arrived.”

Kim turned. “There you are. Dad said you'd probably be showing up soon. Give me one second.” She turned to Betty. “Take Yori and the two of you handle that little problem we discussed.” Glancing at Monique, she said. “Can you give us a bit?”

In moments, Joss and Kim were alone in the lab. Kim walked up to her cousin and looked her directly in the eyes. “I assume there's a good reason you're here instead of with Ron?”

Until that moment, Joss hadn't thought her cousin might not be happy to see her. As far as Kim knew, she was still head over heels for Ron. Their deal had been for her to provide Kim information about what was going on with him in return for the help she'd given her in getting him. Obviously Kim was irritated, at the very least, that she was not there doing her part. Rather than back down, Joss decided she'd show Kim she could be just as tough as she was.

“I got me a question fer you first. Were it you that went an gave Ron the idea me an him couldn't be together til I was eighteen?”

Kim was caught completely off guard. She didn't know why Joss was here and had been concerned there might be another snag in her plan. The question itself gave her a glimmer of insight about what was going on. Still, it didn't explain why her dad had been so cryptic when he'd told her Joss would be showing up. The implication the question posed rankled her though. “I didn't. I thought you'd know better by now, I keep my promises.”

Joss felt a tension she hadn't known she was carrying melt away. Deep down she had already known the answer. “I reckon it were somebody else then. I guess I knew it couldn't a been you. Sorry.” She looked away from her cousin's glare. “Don't much matter now. Me an him is done. Ain't no way I'm a going to love him, if'n he can't do the same fer me.”

Kim wanted to laugh and dance with joy. She'd known it was only a matter of time, and maybe with some help along the way, before Ron screwed things up with Joss. It was sooner than she expected, or even hoped for, though. She clamped down on her feeling, knowing it wouldn't be taken well at the moment, as she guided Joss to a chair and sat her down. “Tell me what happened?”

She listened as Joss told her. As she was doing so, she reached out with her dark power. She loved and trusted her cousin, but it was better to be sure. There was no hint of deception she could detect in anything Joss was telling her about Ron. Something else was there though. Something hidden. She got no feeling that it was harmful, just secret. Whatever it was, she pretty sure she'd find out soon enough. Right now, she needed to make sure Joss understood she cared. “I'm sorry things didn't work out.”

Joss gave her a weak smile. “I reckon I should a seen it a coming. I jus didn't want ta.”

“Well I'm glad you came to tell me. I know what it's like when it comes to Ron. I guess we both gave our hearts where they weren't really wanted.”

Joss felt her eyes widen. “Funny, that were pretty much the same thing my Pa told me.” She paused and shoved all thought of Ron aside. He was the past now, and she had to tell Kim the real reason she'd come. “Kim. There's something else...”

xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx

The tie tack was a cross made of white metal. Inset in it's center was a sparkling red jewel. Phred Van Swaggerson's fingers brushed over it as he adjusted his tie. As always, he felt the power of God move through him as he touched the symbol of his faith. God had rewarded that faith. Made him a Shepard. Charged him with leading his flock along God's light path. The path wasn't a smooth one. It was fraught with obstacles that, in his wisdom, God challenged him to overcome.

Temptation was not the least of them. In recent years he'd seen his flock dwindle to a fraction of it's size. It still numbered in the millions, but gone were the days when it numbered in the tens of millions. It was temptation that lured his faithful away from the path. Hedonistic pleasures, greed, and worst of all, the lies of the unbelievers. Only his unwavering faith kept him from despair.

That faith guided him. Showed him, even in a time of mourning, how to lead his faithful back onto the path. Some might have called it coincidence that he would meet Ronald Stoppable at the funeral of one of his most faithful. Swaggerson knew better. He knew it was God's will. Like the cross beneath his fingers, Ron would become a symbol. A bright light to lead the faithful back to where they belonged.

Forging the boy into that symbol would not be an easy task. Like most youth, Ron needed to be guided. He'd already begun taking the steps necessary to bring Ron into the fold. Some of those steps would be easy, others would not be so. Gifting him the monies to continue his crusade against evil had been the easiest. It would serve the Lord's purpose better in his hands than it would in the pockets of even the most right thinking of politicians.

One other step had already been taken. Like God, he'd had to move in a mysterious way. Temptations of the flesh were difficult to overcome. Ever vigilant in the spotting of sin, he'd seen the temptation Ron had before him. Like Eve, she was a pawn of evil. Her body was the playground of Satan, luring Ron into the depths of depravity. Distracting him from doing God's greater good. A simple reminder of the laws of God and man was all he'd needed though. No longer would the boy be enticed by her wicked, youthful flesh.

“Excuse me. Father Phred?”

Swaggerson looked up at the elderly woman behind the desk. He smiled at her. Now would come the next step in God's plan to make Ron Stoppable a guiding light in the darkness.

The woman returned his smile. “The President will see you now.”

He stood and thanked her, gave small nods to the Secret Service guards standing on either side of the door of the inner office. As he passed through the door, he smoothed his red suit, his eyes glowed with the righteous certainty his old friend would soon aid him in his quest.

xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx

Team Impossible had gone directly to the Tower of Ronatude when they left GS headquarters. For over an hour, both teams had been going over and over recent events. Hindsight gave them clear view of how badly they all had been deceived. Each instance they confirmed only added to the load of guilt most of them felt.

Tired of the self recrimination that seemed to exude from Ron and Will, Justine decided it was time to start being proactive. “Wallowing in self pity isn't going to get us anywhere. I suggest you ask yourselves the questions you seem to be overlooking.”

She looked around the room. Seeing the puzzlement that surrounded her, she said. “We know we were deceived. We even agree that, for the most part, it all began when Dr. Director defected to Kim's side. They did a masterful job of keeping things hidden from all of us right up to the moment they voted to end the Pact. Ask yourselves this. Why did they allow us to see what they were doing when they didn't have to? Why did they make it so easy for us to discover who was involved in the conspiracy?”

Ron grunted. “They wanted to rub our noses in it, that's why. They got what they wanted, and being evil, they had to gloat now that it was all over.”

Will nodded. “Now that they can't be held accountable for their past actions, they knew we couldn't do anything about it.”

Justine rubbed her temples. “Both of those are reasonable suggestions on the surface. You are missing the point though. It's not over. What they have done so far wasn't an end unto itself. There must have been a reason for them to do the things they did. I don't believe we have seen what they are really up to yet.”

Crash bit his lip in thought. “How can they be up to something more? Everything is out in the open now. If they try to do anything evil, break the law in any way, we can go after them.”

To everyone's surprise, Junior asked. “Maybe all is not as out in the open as it is seeming to be? Perhaps we are only being led to be believing that they have ended their deception?”

Burn gave the ex-villain's words some consideration. “So what you're saying is, they want us to believe they have nothing more to hide in order to hide something else? I don't know about the rest of you, but that sounds like a trap to me.”

Ron swallowed the lump of fear that formed in his throat. “I get it now. We know what we know for a fact. That means they want us to know it. If that's true, they know we know that they want us to know. It's not a trap. It's something much worse. It's a trap trap.”

Rufus grabbed the sides of his head. “Headache!”

xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx

Kim stared at her cousin. “K, let me see if I got this right. Uncle Slim and aunt June are lovers and have been screwing each other since they were teenagers?”

Joss nodded. “Yep.”

“Then they had an accident. A broken condom. And June got pregnant with cousin Larry?”

“Yep.”

“And because they didn't want anyone to find out the truth, Slim moved away to Montana and June claimed it was because of a one night stand with a guy who she never saw again?”

“Yep.”

“Then, years later, she couldn't stand being away from him anymore. So she went to visit him on the sly. During which time they had another oopsy and you were conceived?”

“Yeppers. An like I was a telling ya, they went an made up a story about me having a mom named Sally Mustang, who went and died giving birth to me. That were why they told everyone at the time that my real Ma came to visit and help out with me fer a whole year. Course that meant they had to be a lying about when I was born. I jus found out, I'm really only fourteen years old.”

Kim shook her head once again at the convoluted story. “I get that I guess. But why didn't they just say you were June's? That would have been a lot easier.”

“Cause Ma was a worried about what Nana would say if'n she said she went an got knocked up by some stranger again.”

“Yeah. I can see that. It's hard to believe they kept it so secret for all these years. Must have been really hard for them.”

“So yer not mad?”

“Mad? Oh! Because they were fooling around and forgot they were supposed to walk my dad home that day? No. It wasn't their fault. It was Nana's.”

Joss sighed with relief. She'd had no idea how Kim would take the news. “So now that ya is a knowing. I reckon it's time I was a tellin ya why I had ter come and tell ya in person. Ya see, what all they done gone through. All the guilt an hiding. That got me ta thinking. Pa decided it were time to be a telling me and Larry cause a what all uncle James told him about what you was up to. How ya is a wanting to make the world all better for folks that don't want ter have to hide how they really is.”

She looked at Kim with hope in her eyes. “That's right ain't it? I didn't understand it all before when you was a telling me about it. Please tell me that's really what y'all is planning to do?”

Kim smiled at her. “Yes it is. We are going to change the world. Fix the wrongs that people think are right. Show them that just because someone tells them something is wrong, it isn't always so.”

Joss closed her eyes for a moment. When she opened them, they gleamed with purpose. “I want ter help! I just got me a Ma, where I was a thinking I'd never have one. Got me a big brother too. I want a world where we can all be a family together and not have to be a hiding it.”

Kim didn't know what to think about this turn of events. She understood the reasons her cousin gave though. She thought about her own relationships. She was legally wed to Shego. But she knew most of the world still looked upon such marriages askance. Worse, in the world's eyes, was her marriage of the heart with her own mother. Yes, she could understand what Joss wanted. It was what Joss was asking that gave her pause.

All along, she'd been working to bring Joss to her side. She'd figured on it taking much longer. Her plan had been to take many slow and measured steps in corrupting Joss to evil. Now here she was, desperate to aid her family. If Kim allowed her to help now, she'd be throwing the girl into the deep end of the pool without any floaties to aid the transition. There would be no way to hide the evil things she did from the girl. Could Joss handle it? There was only one way to find out. If she couldn't, well, there were always alternatives.

Kim put her hand out and laid it on her cousin's shoulder. “Before I agree to let you help, there are some things you are going to need to know and understand.”

Joss nodded, then looked Kim in the eye. “Would one of them things be how come y'all is running round butt nekked?”

Almost choking in the effort to hold her laughter in, Kim nodded. “That's a good place to start.” She stepped over to the console and picked up one of the spare silver bracelets. “Take off your clothes.”

The freckles on the younger girl's face almost disappeared in the red glow that suffused her cheeks. “Umm. Kim. Now I am a knowing how ya is all in ta girls and all, but I...”

This time, when Kim laughed, she didn't try to hold it in. While she was doing so, she sent a thought to her nanosuit. It began to reform, taking on the appearance of her old mission outfit. “This isn't about sex.” Not at the moment at least, came the lecherous thought. “It's about dressing for success. This is the new and improved version of the battle suit. It can't be worn over clothes.”

Feeling embarrassed, and slightly guilty for thinking Kim was wanting to have sex with her, Joss began to undress. As soon as she was nude, Kim placed the silver band on her wrist. She then led Joss over to the console and placed her arm in the same slot she'd seen in use when she arrived.

Kim, remembering how Mo had done it, began the upgrade process. While it was working, she explained how the nanosuit worked. It's clothing mimicking properties, which Joss immediately put to use to cover herself. The built in Kimmunicator, teleporter initiation system, and all the rest. Once the panel signaled it's job was done, she explained the newest upgrade. “Wade just came up with these features. One is a translator function. It allows you to understand what someone is saying in another language. It can prompt you on how to say things back, but you have to take care of the pronunciation yourself. The other is a security feature. It takes a DNA sample and brain scan which it uses to customize itself to you. Now, even if you take it off. Nobody else can ever make it function.”

For the next few minutes they played with the suits features. At first it felt odd to Joss, having the suit form a speaker right inside her ear when she used the Kimmunicator or translator. After trying a few phrases in various languages, she noticed that Kim had gone quiet. “Kim?”

For a couple seconds, Kim didn't respond. Then with a smile she said. “Sorry about that. Thinking too hard.”

Puzzled, Joss asked. “What about?”

Kim let her nanosuit fade out. Once again she appeared nude. “About whether or not you are ready for the other things I have to explain to you.”

Joss looked at her, once again, nude cousin. “Maybe you could answer my first question first? Seeing how y'all has these here nifty suits, why is y'all running round nekked?”

Kim let out her, well practiced, evil giggle. “Not all of us do. Most of the men wear loincloths or regular clothes. Some of the women wear clothes too. But anyone who wants to can go nude. You see, it's all part of the whole changing the world thing. Letting people make up their own minds about how they want to dress, or not dress, if that is what they want.”

“So I don't gotta go nekked if'n I don't want?”

Kim nodded. “No you don't. When it comes to things like that, it's your choice. Most of us, however, find going nude to be quite liberating.”

“Uh-huh. I reckon I get that.”

Kim smiled. “Now. Let's go somewhere more comfortable and I'll tell you what else you need to know.”

Joss followed Kim out of the lab. Down more corridors. They didn't meet anyone on their way, which wasn't surprising to Kim. Most everyone was busy with the preparations for the next days planned revolution. At the end of their short journey, they arrived at the dining hall.

Once they were inside, Kim asked. “Hungry?”

Joss nodded.

Soon they were both busy polishing off sandwiches and soup.

When they'd finished, Joss burped. “That were mighty good.”

Kim nodded. “It was. So now... Let's talk about the nature of evil.”

Chapter 21

Title: CHAPTER 21: Goodbye to Innocence.

Dark Mistress

Written by fulwiz

Beta by Wirenfeldt Jr


Disclaimer: I don't own Kim Possible, Disney does. The other characters come from my own twisted mind.

Warning: This story contains sexual situations, mature themes, explicit violence, death and warped philosophy.

The story is KiAnGo. (And More) If you find this offensive, please don't read further.

Important Note: This story is the sequel to “The Middleton Pact - Redux.” If you don't read that first, you will be very confused.


Girls - they want to have fun
Oh girls just want to have fun,
They want to have fun,
They want to have fun....

-Cyndi Lauper


CHAPTER 21: Goodbye to Innocence.


Kim explained everything. She didn't leave out a single detail. In fact, whenever she could, she embellished on the facts, making some of the the things she told her cousin seem even worse then they actually were. Yet no matter how hard she tried, she didn't get any of the reactions she expected. There was no loathing, fear, or outrage. None of the feelings she could use as a basis to build upon. The only thing she could perceive from Joss was anger. It made no sense. Especially since her dark power told her the anger wasn't specifically directed at her.

Joss sat down her coffee cup. For the last couple hours she'd sat here in the dining hall and listened as patiently as she could to her cousin. Listened to tales of murder, debauchery and deception. At first there had been shock, but that quickly gave way to another feeling. Anger. Anger that Kim would attempt to do what she was doing. She looked at Kim and asked. “Is ya done now? Cause it ain't gonna work ya know.”

Not having any clue where Joss was coming from with that, Kim decided to find out in the most expedient way she could. She asked. “What isn't going to work?”

“I told ya I was a gonna help an I mean it. But I see what ya is trying to do. Ya ain't gonna scare me off no matter how hard ya is trying. Gosh dammit! I'm a gonna do what it takes and ain't no way y'all is gonna stop me!”

Kim's eyes widened as her thought process ground to a screeching halt. She almost felt shame that she'd misjudged Joss so badly. Her perspective had been tainted by her own experience in falling from grace, as it were. She'd forgotten the axiom she lived by. Anything was possible for a Possible. And thanks to her cousin's incestuous genetics, it went double for her.

Rather than dwell on recriminations, she changed mental gears. “I'm not trying to scare you Joss. I'm trying to make you see the kinds of stuff it takes to change things.”

Joss huffed. “I get all that. If'n I gotta lie, cheat, steal, an kill, I'm a gonna do it. I will do anything I gotta ta make my folks happy an free.”

Kim was seeing the whole picture now. She understood where Joss was coming from. Now she could build on it. “That's commendable Joss, but there is more to it than just doing what you have to, to get the job done.”

“Like what?”

“You can't just plunge in thinking you have to do bad things. Even if you are capable of doing them, you are setting yourself up for some serious problems. There's a reason it takes someone truly evil to do what needs to be done. You'll drive yourself insane if you have to force yourself to be evil in order to achieve the goal.”

Joss went pale. She thought back to all the things Kim had been telling her. The whole time, she'd been assuming Kim did those things only because she had to. That she was trying to make it all seem worse than it really was. The truth of it began to sink in. “Ya mean... Ya actually like doing all that there evil stuff?”

Kim stood and leaned across the table, bring her face close to her cousin's. “No Joss. I'm telling you I love it. I enjoy hurting people. I get off on killing them. Being sick and depraved thrills me to the bone!”

Joss leaned back in her chair, trying to put distance between her and Kim. “But...”

Kim leaned even closer. “No buts. When I rammed that sword into Ron, well you saw the video. I loved it. When I watched Yori torture and murder Nana, I practically had an orgasm!” Kim's eyes narrowed. “You know. If I hadn't promised dad I would not harm her, I'd have tortured her myself, made her endure pain and humiliation simply because I would have enjoyed it.”

With her heart beating rapidly in her chest, Joss pushed back more. The chair tilted, spilling her backwards onto the floor. She could only lay there, stunned as she watched Kim stalk around the table to stand over her. “No! I don't believe...”

Kim looked down at her cousin with the truth of it written on her features. “Believe it. It's all true. I'm a monster Joss.” She squatted down beside the trembling girl. “Now here is the hard truth. You can't help me do what is to be done unless you too become a monster. You won't be able to help unless you give up all notions of good and decency. Until you revel in pure evil.”

Joss squeezed her eyes shut. Her mind rebelled against what Kim was saying. She wanted, more than anything to help her Ma and Pa. But to become like Kim in order to do it? “I don't think I can...”

Kim brushed a hand gently over Joss's forehead. The turning point had arrived. “Joss. Open your eyes.”

“Don't wanna.”

“It's OK. Open them and look at me.” When Joss did, Kim smiled. “You don't have to be afraid. All you have to do is make a choice. You can leave and forget all this. Go back and let things continue as they are. Or you can say the word and I'll help you become like me.”

Joss sobbed. “Is it really the only way?”

Kim nodded. Then she leaned down and brushed her lips against Joss's ear. In a whisper that only the younger girl would hear, she said. “Let me tell you one more thing...”

Listening to Kim, Joss felt the thudding in her chest fade. Once Kim was done speaking, she pulled back a little. Joss stared into her eyes. “Really?”

Not daring to speak. Wanting to give Joss the chance to make her own decision, Kim just nodded.

Joss took a deep breath. Now that she understood the true depth of Kim's commitment to change the world, she knew she could do what needed to be done. Brushing away the dampness in her eyes, she gamely tried to smile. “So how is y'all gonna make me like being all evil the way you is?”

Kim stood up and offered her hand. “Come with me and I'll show you. But I promise you this. You won't just like being evil, you'll love it.”

xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx

Luxurious was how most people would describe the office. Thick carpeting lay underfoot. Furnishings of wood gleamed in polished splendor. A gilded fan hung from the ceiling, quietly turning in the air conditioning. Artwork adorned the walls. Memorabilia, mostly of a military bent, were placed on both desk and shelves. Overlooking it all was a larger then life painting of El Presidente.

The two men sat in comfortable chairs, smoking the cigars their island country was famous for. One was dressed in green fatigues, the uniform adopted by all his country's military officers. It was his office. The other man was encased in painted metal from the neck down. On the breastplate of which was his country's flag. A helmet sat on a small table next to his chair. Neither man would have described the office as luxurious, at least not out loud. They both understood that in a place where everyone was considered equal, none should have more than the rest. They also understood that some people were simply more equal than others.

The officer puffed a billowing cloud of smoke at the fan. “El Presidente was most pleased at the way you handled those political dissidents last night. It will be a long time before anyone else from that town dares to question his leadership again.”

Before the other man could reply, there came a knock on the office door. The officer called out. “Enter.”

A young soldier entered and saluted. “Sir! I have urgent news.” He handed a piece of paper to his superior. “This just arrived from our intelligence division.”

While the officer read the paper, the young soldier stood at attention and tried his best not to look at the man known as the Comrade of the people. He'd been a part of the raid the night before, and his stomach still churned when he thought back to what had occurred. He knew it was for the good of the country, but watching Comrade beat an entire family to death in front of their friends and neighbors had not been easy on his soul. The screams of the children would haunt him for the rest of his life.

The officer put down the paper and dismissed the soldier. Once the younger man made an, almost too hasty, exit from the office, he spoke. “It seems we have more dissidents in need of a lesson. According to this, a rebellion is in the making.” He stood. “Come Comrade, we shall inform El Presidente together.”

xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx

It was a bitter pill for Will Du to swallow. There was no getting around the facts though. Kim Possible was creating an evil organization of a size and scope that rivaled the WEE. It was painful even to contemplate. That his own sister was a willing participant, just made it hurt that much more. Most galling of all was that it had been Ron Stoppable who'd pointed out the course of action that needed to be taken. Hours of discussion followed his suggestion. Nobody could dispute what needed to be done.

Though he intensely disliked the idea, he could see no other viable options. Everyone else was in accord. Steeling himself, Will looked across the briefing table and said. “Very well. In order to have some chance of succeeding against the opposition, I accept your proposal.”

Ron grinned. “That's it then. Everyone agrees. Team Stoppable and Team Impossible will join forces.”

Junior echoed Ron's grin. “All that we are needing now is a new name to be calling ourselves.”

Crash nodded. “Yes. Something heroic.”

Burn added. “Something that will make villains tremble in fear when they hear it.”

Justine figured there were better things they could be doing with their time, but put in her thoughts on the matter too. “It should be properly descriptive.”

Rufus piped up. “And cool!”

Ron looked around the table. “Isn't it obvious? We'll call ourselves Team Impossible To Stoppable.”

Will groaned at the bad pun. Then shook his head in disbelief as he realized the acronym was even worse. “You're kidding... Right?”

xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx

Joss wasn't sure what she expected as she entered the room Kim led her to. Some device like the attitudinator, which she'd heard about while following Kim's heroic escapades, that would sap all the good out of her, leaving only the evil behind. Or maybe an evil surgical room, where she'd have her brain altered til it was evil. She was prepared for those and all the other fantastic scenes her mind dredged up. What she was confronted with made her stop and stare in disbelief.

Kim watched Joss take it all in. She too had been surprised when she'd first laid eyes on the room. Though she hadn't put voice to it, there was one thing she'd been missing since they'd moved into this new lair. A lounge. Wade's worker bots had been busy. Like the one in the old lair, it had all the amenities. Including a hot tub. There were a few differences though. It was at least three times larger than the old one. There was more seating, a larger bar, and best of all, the hot tub was bigger too.

There were four people already in the room. Joss recognized three of them. Ricardo Senior was sitting on a divan, watching a news report on a large view screen. Her aunt Anne and Bonnie were in the hot tub with a blonde woman she didn't know. Once she got over her surprise, she looked at Kim. “I thought ya was taking me where y'all was gonna make me evil an all?”

Kim smiled and took her by the arm. She led her over to the hot tub. “This is the place. There isn't any reason you can't go through the process in comfortable surroundings.”

Eyebrows raised, Joss asked. “So what all happens now?”

Anne chuckled as she looked up at her worried niece. “First you hop in the tub with us and relax for a little while.”

Tara giggled. “Come on in. It's going to be fun!”

Joss took a step back. “Fun?”

Bonnie smirked. “What did you think? It was going to be some kind of hideous torture?” She looked at Kim. “I thought you said she wanted to do this? Didn't you explain it to her?”

Kim shook her head. “She does B. And no, I didn't. I'll leave that up to the three of you.” She turned Joss to face her. “Don't worry about a thing Joss. I'm leaving you in very capable hands. Mom, Bonnie and Tara have lots of experience with this.”

“Leaving me?”

Kim nodded. “Yes. I have some important things to attend to. I promise, it will be OK. Just keep an open mind and remember why you are doing this. If you do, Tara is right, you may very well enjoy it.”

Her cousin's words, and especially her promise, calmed Joss. “If'n you say so, that's good nuff fer me.”

Kim gave her a smile and turned to leave. Ricardo stood and followed her out of the room. Once they were gone, Joss turned back towards the tub. “I reckon I'm ready then.”

With a thought, her nanosuit changed into a modest one piece swimsuit. She could see the other women were all nude, but she wasn't sure she was ready to do this in her altogether. She sat down and lowered herself into the bubbling water.

Anne watched as her niece settled in and slowly began to relax. She could almost see the innocence radiating in waves from the teenager. Just thinking of how they were about to twist and pervert that innocence sent a shiver of arousing anticipation through her body. She glanced over at Bonnie. The dark haired girl gave her a knowing wink. Only a few moments before Kim brought Joss to the lounge, the three of them had come to an agreement. They would all try to outdo each other. With the help of the serum she'd created, they would compete to see who could come up with the most perverse, disgusting and vile way to corrupt the girl. Tara was right. It was going to be a lot of fun.

xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx

(September 10th 2007, 6:15 pm)

He awoke in fear. It made him shiver in the darkness of the tiny room. Fear was his life now. Everything else had been taken from him. His hopes. His dreams. His freedom. Even his body was no longer his own. Soon his tormentor would return. Then there would be pain and humiliation. He tried not to think what the man would do to him. Make him do. He almost longed for the torture he'd been subjected to before he'd been given to the beast as a plaything.

Chain rattled as he moved his sleep stiffened limbs. He didn't need to see to know it was still attached to both the wall and the metal collar around his neck. The chain was short. So short in fact, he couldn't lay down in the small, dark space. It was surprising he'd been able to sleep at all. Not that it mattered. Even sleep could not take him away from the horrors that awaited him.

His foot brushed against something. Something that hadn't been there before. The beast never left anything in the room with him. He inched his foot out and touched it again. Whatever it was, it was small. Hooking his toes, he slowly began to draw it closer. Closer. He reached down and felt with his hand. The shape was familiar. Carefully, he picked it up. The beast must have dropped it. That was the only explanation.

In the darkness, he smiled. Maybe there was still some hope. Maybe there was even the chance for freedom. Hiding the object as well as he could, Pete Fen settled into a corner and waited for the beast called Motor Ed to return.

xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx

Joss was naked and drunk on serum laced wine. She kicked her legs in the frothing water of the hot tub while she argued playfully with Tara. “Will too.”

Tara edged closer to the younger girl. “No you won't!”

“I reckon I will!”

“Nope. You ain't got the guts.”

Anne laughed. “Girls. There is no sense arguing about it.”

Joss turned her head and tried to focus her eyes. “Ya is right auntie Annie.” She grabbed the edge of the tub and lifted herself out of the water. “I is jus gonna have ta prove it.”

Tara giggled gleefully and moved the the spot Joss had vacated. She looked straight up at her. “Come on then. Prove it!”

Joss squatted down on the edge. Her legs opened, exposing herself, just inches away from the blonde's upturned face. “Ya asked for it!”

Bonnie and Anne let out delighted gasps, as Joss won the argument.

While Joss laughed uproariously, Bonnie moved close to Anne and whispered in her ear. “That's one for Tara. Gonna be hard to beat.”

Anne watched with pride as her niece moaned with pleasure as she pissed in Tara's eagerly open mouth. “We'll see. The night is still young.”

Joss sighed as her bladder emptied. It turned into another moan as Tara clamped her mouth her teenage pussy and began licking up the last few drops. “This here's fun an all, but when is we gonna get ta making me evil?”

Chapter 22

Title: CHAPTER 22: Seriously!

Dark Mistress

Written by fulwiz

Beta by Wirenfeldt Jr


Disclaimer: I don't own Kim Possible, Disney does. The other characters come from my own twisted mind.

Warning: This story contains sexual situations, mature themes, explicit violence, death and warped philosophy.

The story is KiAnGo. (And More) If you find this offensive, please don't read further.

Important Note: This story is the sequel to “The Middleton Pact - Redux.” If you don't read that first, you will be very confused.


When choosing between two evils, I always like to try the one I've never tried before.

-Mae West


CHAPTER 22: Seriously!


The laboratory was a cluttered mess. Loose wires hung in tangles from half finished devices. Components were scattered over workbenches. Tools lay everywhere, except in their proper places. Shego smirked to hide the nostalgia she was feeling. Near where she sat, thumbing through a magazine with her feet propped up on some unknown device, Drakken was muttering something about multidimensional vortexes.

They were alone in the lab. DNAmy was in the Genetics lab and Albert was on Earth, helping Jack Hench organize teams of Henchmen for the upcoming revolution.

Many times in their long association, this scene had played out. The two of them tucked away in a hidden lab. Drakken going on about his latest invention or plan, while she pretended disinterest. The familiarity of it all was almost comforting.

Things weren't so simple though. Unlike the old days, there was more than one scheme being hatched. Her Cupcake couldn't resist getting the most bang for her evil. Ostensibly, Shego was here to get an update on Drakken's harebrained theory about energy based nanotechnology. She was of the opinion it was total bunk. Kimmie, however, seemed to think it had some merit. She'd even given Drakken the Pan-dimensional Vortex Inducer he said he needed to prove it.

Just the thought of the PDVI in Drakken's hands again was unsettling to say the least. The last time, he'd managed to cross it with their cable TV feed while laying an overly complicated trap for Kimmie and the brainless blond bozo. The four of them were sucked into a vortex of TV shows made real. Or was it alternate dimensions posing as TV shows? She still wasn't sure. All she knew was, she now had a difficult time dealing with colorful kid's show characters. And the non-word Moopy.

Shego was glad that, as part of the deal, the Wild Blue Wonder agreed to only work on the PDVI with Wade's assistance. Besides, according to what she could get out of his rambling, he'd been too busy with other projects to fiddle with it much.

There was another reason she was here listening to his ravings. Kimmie had a plot hatching. Soon, a call would be coming in from Wade. When that happened, it was her job to make sure Drakken was in the right place at the right time. Shego hoped it would be soon. She'd already been through her magazine three times. Much longer and she'd actually have to start reading the articles.

xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx

“Tee-hee... Hee-hee... Hee-hee... Heeeeee...”

Kim's evil giggle bounced off the walls of the old lair's command center. Her delight was caused by the security videos running on the room's large screens. For the last few hours, she'd been catching up on the happenings both within and outside the old lair. She tuned the screens to real time feeds and gave what she'd seen some thought.

Everything from inside the lair had been just as Yori and Barry reported to her. She'd especially liked the video of Adrena Lynn's abduction and incarceration. She was looking forward to the fun she'd have getting her revenge on the girl. Lynn would soon come to find out what extreme really meant. But not too soon. Kim had other things on her plate to do first.

She turned her eyes to the screen showing the control room of the Tower of Ronatude. Silently she muttered thanks to Wade for his genius. She'd been relying on Joss as her primary source of information about Team Stoppable until now. With her cousin out of the picture, so to speak, she had only the backup. But what a backup it was. She should have known Wade wouldn't let her down.

The image was from a camera hidden in a tree across the parking lot. The picture wasn't perfect since it had to zoom in on the building's large window from a fair distance away. But it was clear enough to see what happened in the control room. Equally well hidden was the sensitive device that captured the vibrations from the window. Those vibrations were run through the old lair's computer, creating an almost perfect reproduction of the sound inside the tower. She had eyes and ears on everything that happened in the control room without having to plant bugs or hack the computer system. It was so the old school. A completely passive external surveillance system. Best of all, it couldn't be detected by Justine.

Already the setup was proving it's worth. She'd watched and listened to the conversation between Ron and the minister. It shined more than a little light on Ron's odd behavior when it came to not doing what she'd thought he would. Now that she did know, she could act accordingly. Some tweaking of her long term plan and things would be back on track.

The other bit of information she'd gleaned was just as surprising. Team's Stoppable and Impossible were merging. It was unexpected, given the history between Ron and Will, but not something to worry about. In fact, it made her smile. Those two trying to work together? It was like a bad made for TV comedy. If the disagreement she'd witnessed over what to call themselves was any example, they'd probably spend more time arguing amongst themselves than being effective as a team.

Kim checked the time. Barry and Ricardo should be about ready by now. They were making the preparations for her meeting with villains staying here. If things went well, she'd be adding to her organization. If not, well, she'd get to have some fun.

She concentrated on that thought. If she didn't, her mind would turn to what was going to, or maybe already was, happening in her new home. She took a deep breath. The desire to be there was creeping up again. Better that she wasn't though. Shego would handle it.

xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx

Fen was ready when the door of his cell opened and light flooded in. He'd only have one chance to win his freedom. Knowing the monster liked to take him like a rutting animal, he was on his knees, facing away from the door with his head pressed into the corner. It disgusted him to submit, but it was the only way to hide the object he clenched between the breasts that bitch had given him.

Eddie leered at his fuck toy as he dropped his jeans and stroked his hardening cock. The submissive position was a welcome surprise. Usually he had to beat the cunt until it stopped resisting him. “Now that's better. It's about time you got it through your head who the boss is. Seriously!”

Wincing at the pain of penetration, Fen felt bile rise in his throat. He kept thinking it would be the very last time, as he tried to ignore the pain and humiliation. He just had to wait for the right time to act. His hand ached from clenching the handle of the screwdriver that all his hopes were pinned on. He concentrated on that, rather than what the monster was doing to his sickeningly altered body. It would be soon. It always was.

With a howl, Ed threw back his head. He felt himself emptying into it's hole. His hands let go of it's hips and he strummed the air.

Fen twisted around. His arm lashed out. His aim was true.

Motor Ed's final air guitar solo ended abruptly as the shaft of the screwdriver buried itself in his ear.

xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx

Kim and Ricardo entered the meeting room. It looked much that same as the last time she'd seen it. Red, green, and blue still decorated three of the walls. The round metal table, with it's dented surface from Hego's fist, occupied the same place in the center of the room. The view screen hung on the wall behind the spot the podium once stood. That spot was now occupied by a padded black bench.

Ricardo chuckled as Kim eyed the bench. “That was Mr. Long's idea. He mentioned something about a throne being a bit too ostentatious for the occasion.”

Kim smiled as she sat down on the thick cushion. “He got that right. I don't want to give the impression I've gotten too big for my britches.”

He nodded. “Speaking of which. While I find your current attire quite appealing, I believe something a little less revealing would be in order.”

She looked down at her nude body. “Better not let Bonnie hear you say that.” She gave him a wink. “But you're right. Why don't you let Barry know I'm ready while I change into something a little less comfortable?”

xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx

Six pairs of eyes watched Ron intently as he spoke into the red phone that was the Tower's hotline. “Yes sir... Really..? As soon as we can get there, yes... It's alright, we're glad to help sir. Yes sir... Goodbye.”

He returned the phone to it's cradle and gulped loudly as he looked at his team. “That was the President. We have a mission.”

Will raised his eyebrows. “Possible?”

Ron shook his head. “No such luck. It's Gemini. Apparently the W.E.E. has teamed up with the terrorist organization Al Killya in the middle east.”

Outraged, Will stood up. “You agreed to take them on? What were you thinking?”

Ron sat down heavily. “Ease up dude. We won't be going in alone...”

Junior asked. “We will not? Who then will be going in with us? The Army?”

Ron grinned. He pointed toward the window. “No. Something just as good though...”

As one, they all turned to the window. In the dwindling light of evening, they saw the multicolored GO-Jet coming in for a landing.

xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx

Fen spat on the body laying in a growing puddle of blood as he tossed the collar aside. He fought down the the sense of freedom he felt. He wasn't there yet. Escape would come, but first he had another score to settle. He looked down at the body he'd been trapped in. For doing this to him, the bitch had to die!

xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx

Barry had to give Kim props for her theatricality, as he and Ricardo ushered the villains into the meeting room. She was half reclining on the black bench in what looked like a thinly painted on red bodysuit. With the black wall behind her, it almost appeared she was floating in the air.

As the villains took their seats, Ricardo and Barry moved to stand on either side of the bench.

Kim smiled as her tail waved in the air behind her. “Welcome fellow villains. I'm so glad you've all come to listen to my little proposal...”

xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx

Drakken stopped in mid pace. “Shego? Are you listening?”

Shego glanced over the top of the magazine. “Yeah Dr. D. The PDVI goes into the matter whatchamacallit... Blah... Blah...”

He grinned at her. “Good. Now where was I? Oh yes! Then all I have to do is apply power to the...”

The sound of the lair's intercom cut off his spiel. Wade's voice filed the room. “Dr. Drakken? Are you there?”

Growling at the interruption, Drakken went to a wall screen and punched a button. Wade's face appeared. “Where else would I be? Can't you see I'm busy explaining...”

Shego dropped her magazine as Wade interrupted him. “Is Eddie there with you?”

Puzzled, Drakken turned to look around the lab. “No. I don't think so. Why would he be here? He has his own lab.”

Wade nodded. “Yes he does. But I was trying to get a hold of him and he isn't answering. Not at the lab or his quarters. So I figured he might be there with you.”

Drakken shook his head. “Well he's not. Did you try the dining hall or the lounge?”

“He's not in either one. It's odd.”

Shego stood up and approached the screen. “Maybe he's getting busy and turned off his intercom. I'll check and see.”

Wade nodded and disappeared from the screen.

She turned to Drakken. “Come on. Let's go find out what he's up to.”

He crossed his arms across his chest. “Why do I have to go?”

“Because he's your cousin, and as fascinating as your work is, we both need a break.”

“Fine. But don't forget where I left off...”

xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx

Hego entered the Tower's control room with Mego and the Wegos following close behind. His muscular chest expanded as he fisted his hands on his hips and declared. “Gentlemen. And lady. The fate of the free world rests in our hands!”

xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx

Wearing a pair of grease stained coveralls, Fen crouched next to the corridor wall. He'd learned two things since leaving the room where the monster lay dead. He was in a very large complex, and it was full of locked doors. It didn't matter. He would find the object of his hatred eventually. Fate was smiling on him. So was luck apparently. He'd yet to encounter anyone else on his search. He began moving toward an intersection in the corridor. As he approached, luck abandoned him. There were voices coming from around the corner.

“This is the last crate of weapons?”

“It is. The rest have already been sent to their destinations.”

“Good. We'll finish up in the morning. Let's go and get some dinner.”

“Should we lock this one up first?”

“What for? It's not like anyone is going to steal it.”

“True.”

Hearing footsteps receding in the opposite direction, Fen risked peeking around the corner. There was no sign of the people he'd heard. Sitting next to a closed door was a large box. With many glances over his shoulder, he approached the bounty fate provided. His eyes shone with malice as he opened the lid and looked inside.

xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx

Kim gave a small shrug. “It's up to you. You've already been told how things stand. Each and every one of you have a clean slate. I'm just offering you a choice.”

Duff Killigan cleared his throat. “How are we to know we can be trusting you lass?”

Kim smiled at the evil golfer. “You don't have to trust me. Just consider your options. You can retire from villainy completely. Toe the line. Live within the law. Maybe even get yourselves nice boring nine to five jobs. Or you could go on like you always have. Doing whatever evil your heart desires. Of course, now you'll have to worry about more than you ever did before. Heroes are no longer constrained to only throw you in jail. Not to mention things like SWAT teams ready and willing to fill you full of bullet holes at the drop of a hat. Or say, the military bombing your lair out of existence, with you inside it, just because they found out where it was.”

She stood and approached the table. “I won't lie to you. My offer is not without risk...”

xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx

Drakken dropped to his knees and sobbed as he wrapped his arms around his cousin's corpse.

Shego stared at the grim sight for a moment, then activated her Kimmunicator. “Wade! Eddie is dead. It looks like Fen got a hold of one of his tools and killed him with it.” She stepped around the grieving scientist and kicked at the unlocked collar. “Check your security cameras. He's loose in the lair somewhere!”

She reached out and placed a comforting hand on Drakken's shoulder. “Stay with him. I'm going to go find that piece of shit and deal with him once and for all!”

As the alarm began to sound throughout the lair, she thought she heard Drakken say. “Make it hurt.”

xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx

Joss snuggled up next to her aunt on one of the lounge's divans. “Y'all is pretty durn sneaky.”

Anne grinned and hugged her niece close. “Sneaky is fun.” She leaned in and kissed the young girl's nose. “So now that you know... How did you like being corrupted?”

“I love it. It's jus like Kim promised it were gonna be. But this here ain't all is it? Kim told me there'd be torturin and killin too.”

“There will be. Kim wants to show you that herself. There will be plenty of opportunity when you go with her tomorrow.”

“Do ya think I'll be liking doing it?”

“That's up to you dear. You know about the serum now. It won't make you do anything you don't really want to. Just like everything we did here, if you hadn't wanted to already, you would have resisted it's effect.”

“I did sure want to. I gotta be as evil as Kim if'n I is gonna help her do what all has gotta be done.”

“That is the most important thing. Wanting it.” Anne looked up at the clock on the wall. “Speaking of wanting something. I want something to eat.”

Joss giggled, leaned back on the divan, and spread her legs. “I is happy to oblige.”

Anne's laughed. “Food first.” She reached down and stroked a finger over Joss's clit. “After that, I think I'll be fueled up enough to take you up on your offer.”

Squirming at Anne's touch, Joss giggled. “Let's get goin then!” She stood and pulled Anne up beside her. As they turned toward the door, Joss remembered the other two women in the room. “Ya think we ought ta bring them back something ta eat?”

Anne looked at Bonnie and Tara. Both of then lay in the middle of the floor, passed out from a combination of drink and fatigue. They were surrounded by multiple, well used, sex toys. She opened her mouth to say yes, but was drowned out by the wail of a siren.

Joss clasped her hands over her ears, and yelled. “What in tar-nation is that racket!?”

Anne yelled back. “It's the alarm. We better find out what's going on!”

They ran for the door. It opened with a barely heard swooshing sound. Just beyond it stood a crazed looking woman holding a machine gun.

xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx

Kim sat and watched as Barry escorted Gussy Aspar, Figment, and Spambot 3000 out of the room. All three declined her offer. It wasn't too great a loss. Gussy was just the other side of loony. Spambot, from what she knew of him, was next to useless. Figment just plain gave her the creeps.

She looked at the four villains remaining. “I'm glad you decided to accept my offer. In return for your pledge of loyalty, you will be richly rewarded.”

Slowly, Sneaky Backlash rose from his seat. He shuffled toward her. “It is beyond me why you would want a doddering old man like me around. I've little left in me to offer, but my word on it, I'll make myself useful as I can.”

Kim glanced quickly over at Ricardo. She took Sneaky's hand. “You have more to offer than you know. I accept your word.”

After he resumed his seat, Bates stood. “I shall endeavor to serve you as I did my former master.”

Kim smiled and nodded.

On his metallic tentacles, Kysmerisikapativolrebat skittered out of his chair, up and over the table, to land in front of her. “I am not of your world, but whatever I can do for, or to, you I will.”

She giggled at the unabashed look of lust in his alien eyes. “How could I refuse? I accept.”

Duff heaved his bulk out of his chair. “Well lass. So long as I can be playing golf, it makes little difference to me. I'll be of service to ye. On me honor as a Scotsman.”

She inclined her head and gestured for him to take his seat. “Welcome aboard Duff.”

She looked at the four of them. “As villains, I accept that you are evil. As am I. We are creatures of violence, lust, lies and deceit. It is our very nature. But it is not all. To be loyal is to be faithful, honest and caring to those you give that loyalty to. Above all there must be trust. A vow of loyalty is a promise that must be kept. I spoke before of rewards. Now I must speak of the flip side. Disloyalty, dishonesty, breaking of trust.”

Kim sat down on the bench. “I'm telling you this now because one of you has broken that trust. One of you was insincere in your pledge of loyalty. One of you sought to deceive me. You know who you are. Stand and come forward. I promise no harm will come to you.”

With his head bowed, the man stood and stepped forward. Kim stood and placed her left hand on his shoulder. She spoke to him in gentle tones. “I have always prided myself on keeping my promises.” Her claws extended and dug into his shoulder, causing him to scream in pain. “But a promise to someone who would give false promises has no meaning.”

Her right hand struck out. Claws dug into flesh of his stomach. She groped upwards, under his ribcage, and clenched her fist tightly. Blood splattered as she withdrew her hand. As he fell to the floor in death, she held up his mangled heart.

She smiled at the remaining three villains. “I give you my promise and my loyalty in return for yours.” She tossed the shredded organ onto the dead body of the man who, in life, was known only as Bates. “He got the only reward he deserved.”

xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx

Betty and Yori stood just outside the door to the lounge. The alarm went silent just as Shego approached.

Betty cocked her head at the door. “He's inside. So are Anne, Joss, Bonnie and Tara.”

Yori added. “The lock is disabled. The door does not open.”

Green flame ignited around Shego's hands. “Oh yes it will.”

xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx

Fen aimed the barrel of the gun at Anne. “You are going to die for what you did to me bitch!”

Anne didn't flinch as she looked down the barrel of the gun at crazed eyes. “Let the others go. Then you can kill me if you want.”

Fen looked over at the others. Two of them were unconscious, while the third sat between them with her hands clasped over her head. “So you care about them? Maybe I'll just blow their brains out first. I'd like that. Make you suffer the way you made me suffer!”

Anne saw a green glowing spot in the middle of the door. “You don't have a chance Fen. Look behind you.”

“I won't fall for your...” He paused as he began to smell something burning. His eyes darted toward the door. It was melting away in green fire. “NO!” He took a step towards Anne, pointing the gun right at her face. “I'll have my revenge!”

He pulled the trigger just as Shego, Yori and Betty rushed into the room.

Joss lowered her hands and stood up. She tried to find some sense in what was happening. While the crazy woman cursed and fumbled with the impotent gun in her hands, Anne began to laugh.

The other three women closed ranks on the former scientist. They too began to laugh as they took the gun and held him firmly in place.

Fen howled in outrage as he tried to break free.

Anne wiped a tear from her eye and turned to Joss. “You know how I told you Kim was going to show you all about torture and killing?”

Still not understanding what was going on, Joss could only nod.

Anne grinned an evil grin. “I think you are ready to learn now.” She waved a hand at Fen. “You can do anything you want.”

Seeing the lack of comprehension in Joss's face, Shego said. “Fen here just murdered Motor Ed and tried to kill Anne. Of course that was never gonna happen, but we'll tell you all about it later.”

Anne stepped over and hugged Joss. “This is your chance. If you want, I can give you some more of the serum first.”

Joss shook her head. She was still unsure about a lot of things, but one thing was clear. The way to becoming truly evil was being offered to her. “I don't think I'm a gonna be needing it.”

She stepped out of her aunt's arms. With determination in her eyes, she went to the lounge's bar area. Reaching out, she picked up the small knife she'd seen Bonnie using earlier to cut up limes for their drinks. With it firmly in her grasp, she walked directly toward the screaming murderer.

Looking into the eyes of madness, she said. “I reckon I is gonna enjoy this.”

Chapter 23

Title: CHAPTER 23: Revolution.

Dark Mistress

Written by fulwiz

Beta by Wirenfeldt Jr


Disclaimer: I don't own Kim Possible, Disney does. The other characters come from my own twisted mind.

Warning: This story contains sexual situations, mature themes, explicit violence, death and warped philosophy.

The story is KiAnGo. (And More) If you find this offensive, please don't read further.

Important Note: This story is the sequel to “The Middleton Pact - Redux.” If you don't read that first, you will be very confused.


You say you want a revolution
Well, you know
We all want to change the world

-The Beatles


CHAPTER 23: Revolution.


Ron could hear the debate resume as he left the control room. There was still no agreement to be had on a name for the newly joined teams. Nor was there a consensus on who was to be the new team leader. To top it off, since the arrival of Team Go, they were arguing about how they were going to transport ten people, one naked mole rat, and all their equipment to the middle east. The GO-jet certainly couldn't hold them all.

He stepped onto the elevator and pressed the button for the ground floor. As it descended, he turned his thoughts to wondering who could be ringing the Tower's doorbell at this time of night. He stepped out of the elevator and crossed the entrance hall to the main door. Whoever it was, they deserved his thanks for giving him a break from the bickering upstairs. He opened the door.

xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx

Joss lay in the gigantic expanse that was a Lowardian sized bed. She looked at her cousin, who sat on the edge of the bed. “So it were all a setup?”

Kim grinned and tucked the cover up under Joss's chin. “That's right. You see Eddie was no longer useful and he was just a pain in the ass to have around. That's why I had Yori and Betty arrange the whole thing. Yori sneaked into his quarters, used some sleep gas to knock Fen out, and planted the screwdriver. While she was doing that, Betty prepped a crate of machine guns with no firing pins. Then, while Shego kept an eye on Drakken, they waited for Fen to make his move.”

Joss snuggled under the cover. “I is still finding it hard ta believe that were a man. Looked like a girl. Sure screamed like one too!”

Kim giggled evilly. “I know. I took a look at the surveillance tape while you were washing all the blood off. So anyway, after Fen killed Eddie and escaped, Betty and Yori tailed him through the lair. Just to make sure he didn't stumble on anyone and hurt them by accident. Wade helped them herd him to the crate by remotely locking doors along the way. Then, after he got the gun, they made sure he found his way to the lounge. The rest you know.”

“Sure do! But I don't rightly get why y'all went ter so much trouble. Seems ta me there were all sorts a ways you could a got rid of that varmint.”

“It's not just about killing. Fun as it may be. It's also about achieving the desired results. That is something you need to learn about too. The way we did it made Drakken think it was all Eddie's own fault. That's why you can't tell anyone what really happened. Except what you did to Fen, that is. You can tell Drakken all about that. I'm sure he'd be happy knowing his cousin's murderer met such a nasty end.”

“Ya really think it were nasty? What all I did?”

“You bet. I couldn't have done it better myself. It was wonderfully evil.”

Joss felt a blush rise in her cheeks at Kim's praise. “Y'all was right about it too. I sure enough did enjoy it.”

Kim stroked the girl's cheek with the tip of her tail. “It's a beginning. The more evil you do, the more you'll love doing it.” She slid down off the bed. “Now it's time you got some sleep. Tomorrow is going to be a busy day.”

Joss smiled as she watched Kim stride toward the door. “Is we really gonna get ta do allot a killin?

At the door, Kim paused and touched a control panel, lowering the room's light to a dim glow. “Lots and lots.” She looked back toward her cousin and smiled into the darkness. “I'm so very proud of you.”

xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx

Light spilled out of the open door, illuminating the two people just outside. They smiled as a wholly expected question greeted them.

“Felix? Zita? What are your two doing here? You're supposed to be on a cruise ship, out in the middle of the ocean somewhere.”

The newlywed's moved through the open door, as Felix replied. “We decided to cut our honeymoon short.”

The door swung shut behind them. Felix's mom hugged him, then her daughter in law. “Not that I'm not glad to see you both, but why on Earth would you do that?”

Zita returned the hug. “We heard there was some strange stuff going on.”

The older woman nodded. She could understand why recent happenings would be of concern to them both. “You could say that. Everybody I work with at the Space Center has been all abuzz about it...”

xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx

The woman stood no taller than Ron's shoulders. She looked to him to be the type that wouldn't take kindly to mention of that fact. That she was wearing the uniform of an Army officer only added to that impression.

She spoke in no nonsense tones as she stepped forward and extended her hand. “Mr. Stoppable. Good evening. I am Major Dee Cysiv. I have been assigned by the President of the United States as your military liaison for the duration of operation Heroic Surge.”

Completely befuddled, he shook her hand. “Umm... Hi. Come in?”

The Major removed her cap, tucked it into her belt, picked up the briefcase at her feet and stepped inside the Tower. “Thank you sir. I look forward to serving with you.”

Ron immediately began to warm up to the small woman, even though he was still quite puzzled. He gestured toward the elevator. As they headed in that direction, he asked. “Why do we need a military liaison?”

She stepped onto the elevator with him. “I must say I admire your courage sir. But the President hardly expects you and your people to take on this mission by yourselves. My job is to coordinate with the troops assigned to your command. There are...”

As the elevator rose, Ron's mind fogged. He didn't even hear her list off the troops she mentioned. All he could see was a vision. It was the same one he'd had when he spoke with Father Phred. He saw himself seated atop a white horse, clad in armor. The only difference being, he was now leading a vast army into battle. The vision disappeared as the elevator came to a stop.

Oblivious to Ron's space out, the Major was still speaking. “...On your arrival. To facilitate this, there is a heavy lift transport jet being fueled and prepped for take off at this very moment.”

He tried to focus as they stepped off the elevator. “Right now?”

“Of course sir, there is no reason to delay.”

As they approached the door to the control room, Ron grinned. He now had the answer to two of the three things he could already hear still being hotly debated. Maybe even all three.

xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx

(September 11th 2007, 4:00 am)

Shego yawned so wide, she thought her jaw might unhinge. “It's too fucking early Princess.” She lifted her coffee cup and gulped. “I have an idea. Let's go back to bed. Sleep a few more hours, then attack at noon like they expect us to.”

Kim smiled across the dining hall table at her wife. She knew Shego didn't mean what she said. If she had, she'd have mentioned getting in a quickie too. “Now Sweetie, that would defeat the whole purpose of Wade leaking the warning to them they'd be attacked.”

Joss, who was sitting next to Kim, asked. “Why did y'all warn em anyways? I mean, I reckon I understand you giving them the wrong time and all, but why not surprise em completely? Wouldn't that be better?”

Since Kim was stifling her own yawn, Betty answered. “Surprise is always a good tactic. This way we get not only the element of surprise, but also greatly reduce the chances of them surprising us in turn. If we hadn't warned them we were coming, they wouldn't have spent all night moving troops and weapons into strategic locations to counter the attack. All their soldiers and police have been called to duty. Do you see the advantage now?”

Everyone at the table, which made up the group Kim hand picked for the assault on the main compound, waited for Joss to reply. Kim was about to prompt her, when she saw it was unnecessary.

Joss poured herself some more coffee, sipped thoughtfully, then said. “Y'all went and made em put all their eggs in ter one basket!”

Shego laughed. “You got that right, well a bunch of baskets, but we know where they all are. Even better they are all sitting there nervously waiting for something to happen at noon, not at the ass-crack of dawn.”

Kim looked at the clock. It was nearing that time now. She stood up. “K, people. Down your coffee, go piss it back out, and meet in the teleporter room in ten minutes. Let's go break some eggs!”

xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx

Anne looked nervously around the medical area. Everything was prepared for the worst. She sincerely hoped it wouldn't be needed.

xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx

Wade did a final check of the satellite feeds. Everything was ready. He waited patiently in the lair's command center for the go ahead from Kim.

xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx

Ron hurled into a airsick bag as the transport plane hit turbulence high over the Atlantic ocean.

xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx

Steve peered through a pair of binoculars at the largest military base on the island. Hidden in the tropical foliage behind him were half of the GS troops. He tried not to worry about Candy, who was leading the rest of the GS troops on another target. The order to attack would come down any moment now.

xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx

Kim entered the teleporter room. She activated her nanosuit's Kimmunicator. “Start phase one Wade.”

She turned to the main assault group. “It's begun. The exiles and ex-pats are moving in on their targets. We'll give them a few minutes to sow some confusion, then the GS and Hench troops will begin their attacks. Once their forces are distracted enough, we'll move in. Let's go over our tasks one last time. Ricardo and I will take the residence. We'll take out any guards and put El Presidente out of everyone's misery.”

Betty spoke up. “I will take Joss, Duff, and Albert to the military headquarters building. We'll clear it, take control and lock it down.”

Shego grinned. “That leaves Yori and I to take care of Comrade's heroic ass.”

Dr. Drakken stepped forward. “Kysmerisikapativolrebat, Barry, and I are backup. If any of you signal for help, we come in blasting!”

Kim nodded with satisfaction. “Jack has a group of Henchmen waiting just outside the compound. They'll keep the enemy's attention focused on them, while we teleport directly into the inner courtyard.”

Wade's voice came out of the room's intercom. “They are sending out alerts. I think we got their attention.”

With a grin, Kim replied to him. “Start phase two. Begin the attacks on their military bases before they try moving out to help. Remind everybody, they are only to harass and keep them pinned down. No stupid risks.”

Shego snorted. “Yeah, not like we're about to take, right Kimmie?”

Kim laughed. “Not really. We know what we're doing.” She paused while a evil grin spread across her face. “They don't stand a chance against us. We are evil incarnate! Death and destruction are our calling cards!”

As the group began cheering and laughing, Kim set the coordinates on the teleporter. “Everybody get ready. It's time to go have some fun!”

xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx

Comrade clenched the butt of a cigar between his teeth. “It is too early.”

Ignoring the confusion in the war room, he placed his helmet on his head. “I will go to protect El Presidente. Send more soldiers to protect the gates!”

He left the room, confident in the knowledge they would follow his instructions. They knew what happened to those who didn't. Moments later, he emerged from a stairwell, onto the roof of the headquarters building. Gunfire and explosions came from just outside the compound. He went to the edge of the roof and looked out over the courtyard. From every building, soldiers ran out and towards the gates.

He watched them pass the gates, on their way to do his bidding. The jets attached to his back ignited and he took flight. it was only a short distance to the building on the other side of the compound where El Presidente lived. At his greater height, he could see some of the fighting. He longed to join the soldiers, but he had a higher duty.

As he angled downwards toward the residence, movement caught his eye. Where there had been nothing only moments before, there stood figures dressed in black. He spun in the air and hovered above the disturbing sight. In smaller groups the figures began to move through the courtyard. Anger surged through him as he saw two of them heading toward the residence. He began to apply thrust, intent on following them. A voice reached his ears.

“Hey Asshole! Yeah you! Come here, I got a present for you!”

He looked down an saw a single figure left standing in the middle of the courtyard. Green flames rose from her fists and a smirk rode her face. He knew, as did every hero in the world, who she was. The infamous and extremely dangerous Shego Possible. For a moment he considered ignoring her. His duty was clear. He must protect his great leader. Her very presence changed things. El Presidente's house guards could protect him for a short time. Time enough for him to remove her as a threat. He turned and flew down toward her.

Kim and Ricardo ran to the building where their target lay. It took all Kim's will not to turn back when she heard her wife call out. Not to run to her side. She knew, better than most, Shego could handle the hero. If she could put the hurt on all her brothers in a fair fight, she could handle this guy in an unfair one. She had to believe that.

The two of them crept through the morning dimness. The building's main door was just ahead of them. No guards could be seen guarding it. It was a bit of luck, but not much. There were sure to be many on the inside. They moved past the door and made their way around the corner of the building. There was no sense exposing themselves to the danger of a frontal attack. Another door loomed in front of them. The one used by the servants and staff.

Ricardo reached out and tried the door. He whispered. “Locked. A not unexpected occurrence.”

Kim smiled as she dug in her belt pouch. Her fingers grazed the tube of her laser lipstick. She shrugged and pulled it out. It was tempting to try her hand at picking the lock, but stealth was less of a concern than expediency. She burned through the mechanism in only a few short seconds.

xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx

A squad of soldiers ran down the hallway toward the main door of the military headquarters. Their leader called out as he spotted a group of rebels just inside the door. “Shoot them down!”

His men stopped and took aim.

They paused as another voice rang out. “Fore!”

Chilling laughter sounded from in front of them, as a tiny white ball bounced into their midst.

xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx

Shego ignored the explosion from the military HQ, as she ducked under Comrade's metal fist. Her own flaming fist impacted his chest. The force of the hit caused him to stumble back a step.

Shego laughed. “Too bad I left my can opener at home. Looks like I'll just have to cook you in your own slimy juices.”

He glared at her as he beat at the burning paint on his breastplate. “I shall crush you! No mere woman can stand against my might!”

She raised her eyebrows. “Yeah, you know what? You can take your machismo and shove it up your cock loving ass.”

Growling with rage, and wounded male pride, he lunged toward her.

xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx

Kim wiped her bloody claws on the corpse's uniform. She wasn't sure which had been more satisfying, gouging his eyes out, or shredding his throat. She stood and looked at the door he'd been guarding. She had a good feeling about this one. It was the only door they'd found that rated it's own guard. She stepped to the side as Ricardo tried the handle.

The knob turned in his grasp. “I would assume it was not expected anyone would get this far.” He pushed the door open slightly and peeked inside. “Ah ha!”

Glancing through the opening, Kim saw their goal. El Presidente lay asleep in a large bed. A white sheet was drawn up under his thick gray beard. His cheeks were sunken, his skin looked pale and waxy. The rumors of his ill health appeared to be true. Seeing there was nobody else in the room, she turned to Ricardo and whispered. “Go ahead and take care of him. I'll watch our backs.”

Ricardo stepped into the room and pulled a knife from the sheath on his belt.

xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx

Shego looked at hole she'd burned into the hero's stomach. For a moment she was surprised he was still standing. Then she saw the sparks and wires danging from the hole and understood why. “I guess Dr. D. was wrong about you. You're not wearing armor. You are just a pathetic, gutless, cyborg!”

Comrade laughed as he pushed himself away from the building she'd knocked him into. “I gave up my body to serve El Presidente. That is why you will lose. I can be fixed. You will not be so lucky when I tear you limb from limb!”

She laughed at his grandstanding. “Well before you do that, answer me one question. How exactly do you plan to do that without your head?”

From the shadow cast by the early morning light behind the building, came a blur of metal. The last thing Comrade saw as his head dropped toward the ground, was Yori folding her battle fan.

Shego gave the ninja a smirking look. “You took your sweet time joining the fun.”

Yori gave her a little bow. “It was my pleasure to watch you fight while I awaited the best opportunity to strike.”

“Likely story. Anyway, let's...”

A yell cut her off. “Shego!”

She turned to see Joss running toward her from the HQ building.

Joss skidded to a stop. “Betty told me I had ta warn ya. That comrade guy is one of them there cyborgs!”

Shego reached out and turned the girl around. She could see the teenager's eyes widen at the sight of the headless half man, half machine. “Oh! I reckon you know then.” She turned back to Shego and Yori. “Then we has only got ta be taken care of the other one...”

xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx

Kim glanced down the hallway. So far there was no sign of more soldiers coming to their leader's aid. She turned and stepped into the room. She didn't want to miss seeing Ricardo dispatch El Presidente. He was leaning over the bed with his knife already raised. It plunged downwards. She heard a strangled gasp. Blood sprayed across the room. Her breath caught in her throat as she saw a metallic hand bursting from Ricardo's back.

El Presidente rose from the bed. He threw Ricardo off his metal arm with a seemingly effortless twitch. “Did you really think you could assassinate me? I have cheated death once already! There is nothing you can do to harm me!”

Kim moved toward Ricardo's limp form. Just as she was about to reach him, he disappeared. He wasn't dead! He had to be alive to activate the emergency teleport.

So great was her relief, she was distracted for just one moment too long. El Presidente was right on top of her. Searing pain, more agonizing that anything she could consider remotely pleasurable, coursed up her arm as he grabbed her. His bloody metal hand twisted and pulled. She fell to the floor screaming, clutching the mangled stump where her arm had been.

She fought against the pain as the semi-mechanical dictator laughed. The only hope she had left was to activate her own emergency teleport. She squeezed her eyes shut, concentrating on the thought. Nothing happened. Only too late did she realize why. She lay naked on the floor. Her nanosuit was gone. The metal band that held it's programming, and the nanobots in cohesion, was on the arm she no longer had.

Faintness from lack of blood began to overtake her. Darkness overtook her vision. The last thing she saw was a gleaming metal foot, descending toward her head.


xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx

THE END... Not really.

The story will be continued in part three. “Demon Princess.”

Back to chapter list